Certain discourses, viz. of Babylon (Rev. 18. 4.) being the present See of Rome (with a sermon of Bishop Bedels upon the same words) of laying on of hands (Heb. 6. 2.) to be an ordained ministry, of the old form of words in ordination, of a set form of prayer : each being the judgment of the late Arch-bishop of Armagh, and Primate of Ireland / published and enlarged by Nicholas Bernard ... : unto which is added a character of Bishop Bedel, and an answer to Mr. Pierces fifth letter concerning the late Primate.
         Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 353 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 196 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64635
         Wing U161
         ESTC R10033
         12198836
         ocm 12198836
         56045
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64635)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56045)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 619:1)
      
       
         
           
             Certain discourses, viz. of Babylon (Rev. 18. 4.) being the present See of Rome (with a sermon of Bishop Bedels upon the same words) of laying on of hands (Heb. 6. 2.) to be an ordained ministry, of the old form of words in ordination, of a set form of prayer : each being the judgment of the late Arch-bishop of Armagh, and Primate of Ireland / published and enlarged by Nicholas Bernard ... : unto which is added a character of Bishop Bedel, and an answer to Mr. Pierces fifth letter concerning the late Primate.
             Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
             Bedell, William, 1571-1642.
             Bernard, Nicholas, d. 1661.
          
           [22], 380 p.
           
             Printed for John Crook ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [22].
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bedell, William, 1571-1642.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CERTAIN
           DISCOURSES
           ,
           Viz.
           
        
         
           Of
           BABYLON
           (
           Rev.
           18.
           4.
           
           )
           being
           the
           
             present
             See
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           (
           With
           a
           Sermon
           of
           
             Bishop
             BEDELS
          
           upon
           the
           same
           words
           .
           )
        
         
           
             Of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           (
           Heb.
           6.
           2.
           
           )
           to
           be
           an
           
             ordained
             Ministery
          
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           old
           Form
           of
           words
           in
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           Of
           a
           Set
           Form
           of
           PRAYER
           .
        
         
           Each
           being
           the
           JUDGMENT
           of
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           ARMAGH
           ,
           and
           Primate
           of
           IRELAND
           .
        
         
           
             Published
             and
          
           enlarged
           by
           Nicholas
           Bernard
           
             D.
             D.
             and
             Preacher
             to
             the
          
           Honourable
           Society
           of
           Grayes-Inne
           ,
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Unto
             which
             is
             added
             a
          
           Character
           of
           Bishop
           BEDEL
           ,
           
             And
             an
          
           Answer
           
             to
             Mr.
          
           Pierces
           Fifth
           Letter
           
             concerning
             the
             late
          
           PRIMATE
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           Iohn
           Crook
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Signe
             of
             the
          
           Ship
           
             in
             St.
          
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Worshipfull
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           ELLIS
           BARONET
           ,
           His
           HIGHNES
           Sollicitor
           GENERALL
           ,
           The
           Readers
           ,
           and
           Benchers
           ,
           With
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           Barresters
           ,
           and
           Students
           ,
           Of
           the
           Honourable
           Society
           of
           Graies-Inne
           .
        
         
           YEe
           are
           thus
           intituled
           to
           these
           Treatises
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           publishing
           the
           First
           ,
           
           was
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           the
           late
           
             Arch-Bishop
             of
          
           ARMAGH
           in
           your
           Chappell
           of
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           Nov.
           5.
           1654.
           who
           (
           out
           of
           his
           old
           love
           to
           this
           society
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           a
           member
           )
           intended
           it
           as
           his
           last
           :
           the
           request
           then
           made
           to
           him
           for
           the
           permission
           of
           printing
           that
           ,
           he
           did
           satisfy
           in
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           For
           the
           other
           ,
           some
           parts
           of
           them
           have
           been
           long
           agone
           preached
           before
           you
           by
           the
           Authour
           ,
           though
           now
           in
           another
           manner
           enlarged
           ;
           which
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           
             due
             observance
          
           
           and
           respect
           to
           this
           
             Honourable
             Society
          
           ,
           he
           desires
           may
           be
           accepted
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               N.
               BERNARD
            
             .
          
           
             Grayes-Inne
             ,
             
               Octob.
               27.
               1658.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
        
         
           HOw
           Popery
           and
           a
           Prelacy
           came
           first
           to
           be
           contracted
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           enquiry
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           they
           are
           here
           very
           far
           a
           sunder
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           apply
           that
           of
           Babylon
           (
           Rev.
           17.
           )
           and
           the
           
             Man
             of
             sin
          
           (
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           )
           to
           the
           Pope
           can
           hardly
           be
           accounted
           Popish
           ,
           which
           you
           find
           affirmed
           by
           the
           late
           
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bishop
             Bedell
          
           ,
           in
           their
           discussing
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           And
           who
           are
           supported
           in
           if
           by
           the
           most
           
             Eminent
             Bishops
          
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           
           
             Archbishop
             Whitgift
             ,
             Bishop
             Jewell
          
           ;
           Abbot
           ,
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Andrews
             ,
             Downham
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
             Prideaux
             ,
          
           with
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           unanimously
           given
           their
           votes
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           as
           is
           hereafter
           shewn
           ,
           And
           indeed
           it
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           expected
           from
           some
           of
           them
           who
           had
           been
           taught
           to
           put
           him
           into
           their
           b
           
             Letany
             ,
             From
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             all
             his
             detestable
             enormities
             ,
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           any
           of
           later
           years
           professing
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           sons
           of
           those
           
             old
             Prophets
          
           ,
           have
           so
           far
           favoured
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           as
           to
           divert
           the
           stream
           of
           that
           application
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           it
           appears
           they
           have
           in
           it
           degenerated
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Treatise
           ,
           being
           the
           Primates
           
             three
             positions
          
           concerning
           
           Babylon
           ,
           was
           wrot
           above
           40
           years
           agone
           ,
           (
           which
           appears
           by
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           rendred
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Translation
           )
           and
           sent
           to
           an
           
             Irish
             Jesuit
             in
             Dublin
          
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           c
           
             Christophorus
             à
             sacro
             bosco
          
           ,
           there
           called
           
             F.
             Halywood
          
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           which
           having
           been
           delivered
           by
           the
           Primate
           in
           a
           Sermon
           which
           he
           preached
           at
           
             Grays-Inne
             ,
             Nov.
          
           5.
           1654.
           and
           being
           much
           desired
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Auditours
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           he
           did
           condescend
           ,
           to
           permit
           this
           ,
           with
           that
           other
           Letter
           following
           ,
           in
           their
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           The
           learned
           Sermon
           of
           
             Bishop
             Bedels
          
           (
           being
           of
           the
           same
           subject
           )
           I
           heard
           him
           preach
           it
           in
           
             Christ-Church
             ,
             Dublin
          
           ,
           1634.
           before
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
             and
             Parliament
          
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           his
           giving
           a
           copy
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           request
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           to
           
           have
           shewen
           it
           to
           some
           learned
           men
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           my
           opportunity
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           near
           relation
           I
           had
           to
           him
           for
           divers
           years
           in
           that
           See
           ;
           which
           after
           these
           22
           yeares
           lying
           latent
           with
           me
           )
           I
           have
           taken
           this
           fit
           occasion
           to
           publish
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           have
           added
           ,
           is
           by
           way
           of
           confirmation
           from
           some
           grounds
           out
           of
           
             Ancient
             Fathers
          
           ,
           the
           successive
           votes
           both
           of
           the
           learned
           Writers
           in
           those
           ages
           ,
           who
           lived
           under
           the
           
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           of
           our
           eminent
           Bishops
           and
           Writers
           ,
           since
           that
           yoke
           was
           cast
           off
           in
           England
           ;
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           
             our
             book
             of
             Homilies
          
           ,
           severall
           Synods
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           *
           Dutch
           and
           
             French
             Divines
          
           .
           It
           being
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           
           differences
           there
           are
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           
             marvellous
             unity
          
           in
           this
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           the
           like
           judgement
           of
           Arminius
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           (
           continuing
           at
           least
           in
           that
           communion
           )
           who
           professe
           it
           out-right
           ;
           others
           by
           way
           of
           consequence
           :
           Their
           
             chief
             Writers
          
           ,
           who
           meet
           us
           halfe
           way
           ,
           granting
           the
           place
           ,
           only
           disputing
           the
           
             time
             ,
             contending
          
           as
           much
           as
           we
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           (
           Rev.
           17.
           )
           must
           be
           meant
           Rome
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           whether
           Ethnick
           ,
           or
           Papall
           .
        
         
           
             For
             that
             of
             the
          
           Primates
           judgement
           (
           seconded
           by
           some
           eminent
           Writers
           )
           what
           is
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb
             ,
             6.
             2.
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             old
             form
          
           of
           words
           in
           Ordination
           ;
           viz.
           
             Receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whose
             sins
             thou
             forgivest
             ,
             
             &c.
          
           and
           the
           use
           of
           them
           to
           be
           continued
           .
           I
           had
           leave
           from
           himself
           for
           the
           manifesting
           and
           enlarging
           of
           it
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           last
           subject
           concerning
           
             a
             Set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           will
           passe
           with
           the
           lesse
           opposition
           ,
           by
           the
           concurring
           of
           divers
           eminent
           and
           worthy
           Persons
           ,
           whom
           the
           contrary-minded
           cannot
           but
           highly
           esteem
           of
           .
           Having
           both
           in
           the
           former
           and
           this
           ,
           taken
           up
           Saint
           Pauls
           manner
           of
           arguing
           with
           the
           
             Athenians
             ,
             as
             certain
             also
             of
             your
             own
             have
             said
             ,
             &c.
          
           or
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             one
             of
             themselves
             ,
             even
             a
             Prophet
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           surely
           ,
           the
           Primates
           appearing
           so
           much
           against
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           preparative
           to
           the
           hearkning
           unto
           him
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           the
           
             two
             later
          
           .
        
         
         
           For
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           other
           design
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           the
           
             peace
             and
             unity
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           to
           seek
           ,
           (
           and
           without
           which
           end
           and
           aim
           ,
           
             all
             gifts
             whatsoever
             coveted
             by
             us
             ,
          
           are
           of
           no
           value
           )
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           have
           that
           interpretation
           from
           such
           as
           are
           so
           affected
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           which
           have
           been
           enlarged
           by
           way
           of
           Vindication
           of
           the
           
             Eminent
             Primate
          
           ,
           from
           the
           injuries
           of
           
             Doctor
             Heylene
          
           ,
           came
           so
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           passe
           them
           ,
           which
           else
           (
           by
           his
           being
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           men
           
             so
             far
             above
          
           his
           reach
           )
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           of
           .
           He
           having
           in
           those
           and
           divers
           other
           aspersions
           which
           he
           hath
           cast
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           late
           book
           (
           which
           may
           hereafter
           be
           fully
           cleared
           )
           done
           himselfe
           the
           chiefest
           wrong
           .
        
         
         
           I
           commend
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           
             Readers
             charitable
          
           and
           impartiall
           censure
           ,
           that
           no
           prejudicate
           opinion
           doe
           obstruct
           his
           right
           apprehension
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           Severall
           TREATISES
           ;
        
         
           
             The
             First
             consists
             of
             three
             POSITIONS
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             a
             great
             City
             called
             Babylon
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             Seducer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             by
             this
             City
             is
             meant
             ROME
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             Heathen
             Rome
             ,
             but
             since
             it
             was
             freed
             from
             the
             Government
             both
             of
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Papacy
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             (
             being
             Bishop
             Bedels
             Sermon
             on
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             The
             Speaker
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             :
             
               His
               people
            
             ,
             those
             within
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             :
             A
             paralleling
             the
             Speeches
             here
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             Of
             Litterall
             Babell
             ;
             who
             meant
             by
             Mysticall
             Babylon
             :
             The
             judgement
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Salmeron
               ,
               Viegas
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
             How
             the
             title
             of
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
            
             ,
             and
             her
             
               reigning
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             rather
             agrees
             to
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             ,
             then
             Heathen
             :
             The
             
               Cup
               of
               inchantment
            
             whereby
             she
             hath
             
             deceived
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             speciall
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             literall
             Babell
             ,
             (
             Dan.
             1.
             )
             applyed
             to
             that
             See
             ;
             Her
             
               Wantonnesse
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               sitting
               as
               a
               Queen
               ,
               glorifying
               her self
               :
            
             the
             blood
             of
             Christians
             shed
             by
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             to
             be
             beyond
             that
             of
             Heathen
             Romes
             persecution
             :
             his
             conclusion
             from
             the
             Premises
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             some
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             Babylon
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             to
             goe
             out
             not
             only
             in
             affection
             ,
             but
             the
             place
             also
             :
             Of
             Baptisme
             ,
             Grounds
             of
             the
             
               Catechisme
               ,
               Faith
            
             ,
             taught
             there
             ;
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             of
             merits
             :
             What
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             those
             that
             doe
             yet
             live
             there
             ,
             and
             cannot
             come
             out
             :
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             p.
             83.
             
             Of
             the
             Ordination
             had
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             Papall
             Monarchy
             is
             Babylon
             ,
             proved
             by
             arguments
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             from
             common
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             that
             motive
             of
             staying
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             told
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             it
             :
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             yet
             in
             that
             captivity
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             to
             come
             further
             out
             .
             Of
             
               Impropriations
               ,
               Dispensations
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             a
             conclusive
             prayer
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             ,
             A
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             abovesaid
             judgment
             .
          
           
             From
             some
             grounds
             out
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             consenting
             in
             an
             expectation
             that
             Rome
             must
             be
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             successor
             of
             the
             Emperour
             there
             ,
             the
             Person
             .
             
             A
             clear
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Writers
             in
             successive
             ages
             
               before
               and
               after
               the
               tenth
               Century
               :
            
             The
             Judgment
             of
             the
             eminent
             Bishops
             of
             England
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             especially
             in
             2
             places
             ,
             calling
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Babylonical
               beast
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             A
             Synod
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             Ireland
             ;
             How
             far
             confessed
             by
             the
             prime
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             mistake
             of
             such
             as
             have
             diverted
             the
             application
             of
             it
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             an
             Answer
             of
             a
             passage
             of
             Doctor
             Heylenes
             concerning
             it
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Primate
             ,
             and
             Articles
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             ,
             Of
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             .
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             not
             confirmation
             ,
             but
             ordination
             .
             Paraeus
             and
             Mr.
             
             Cartwrights
             concurrence
             in
             it
             with
             the
             Primate
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             an
             ordained
             Ministry
             .
             The
             neglect
             of
             it
             as
             undermining
             the
             foundation
             .
             Objections
             answered
             ,
             with
             a
             seasonable
             application
             to
             the
             present
             times
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             an
             external
             call
             ;
             The
             Authority
             not
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             objection
             against
             our
             ordination
             being
             
               derived
               from
               Rome
            
             ,
             at
             large
             answered
             p.
             218.
             
             That
             personal
             faults
             in
             the
             ordainers
             doth
             not
             null
             the
             ordination
             ;
             Some
             application
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             
               old
               form
               of
               words
            
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             
               sanctifying
               grace
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             nor
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             ghostly
             or
             
               spirituall
               Ministeriall
               authority
               .
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             verse
             3.
             6.
             and
             1
             
               Iohn
               2.
               20.
               
               The
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             illustrated
             .
             An
             objection
             
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Whose
               sins
               thou
               forgivest
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             what
             sense
             Ministers
             are
             said
             to
             
               forgive
               sins
            
             .
             The
             Primates
             judgement
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Challenge
            
             ,
             defended
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             which
             
               Doctor
               Heylene
            
             hath
             scandalized
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             7th
             .
             Of
             a
             Set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             
               Calvine
               .
               Dutch
            
             ,
             and
             French
             divines
             with
             their
             Practice
             .
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             New.
             The
             pattern
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             giving
             a
             form
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             taking
             one
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             observing
             the
             set
             forms
             made
             by
             others
             .
             That
             objection
             of
             Stinting
             the
             spirit
             answered
             .
             An
             Vniformity
             in
             publique
             prayer
             a
             means
             of
             reducing
             unity
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             The
             full
             concurrence
             of
             
             Mr.
             Rogers
             ,
             Mr.
             Egerton
             ,
             Dr.
             Gouge
             ,
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             ,
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             ,
             Dr.
             Preston
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             length
             and
             gesture
             in
             prayer
             ,
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             of
             an
             outward
             reverence
             in
             the
             publick
             .
          
           
             A
             Character
             of
             Bishop
             Bedell
             ,
             his
             industry
             at
             Venice
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             humility
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             government
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Pierces
               fifth
               Letter
            
             ,
             wherein
             three
             Certificates
             have
             been
             published
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             a
             change
             of
             judgement
             in
             the
             late
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             in
             some
             points
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           SOme
           omissions
           of
           Accents
           Po●nting
           ,
           and
           number
           of
           pages
           ,
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           may
           correct
           himself
           .
        
         
           Page
           39.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           professed
           p.
           40.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           ●o-ammi
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           ir●
           p.
           45.
           
           Lo.
           for
           there
           t
           is
           related
           that
           p.
           46.
           l.
           15.
           d.
           and
           p.
           48.
           l.
           8.
           circun
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           6.
           ly
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           〈◊〉
           .
           d.
           ●
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           11.
           (
           although
           p.
           60.
           l.
           4.
           her
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           1.
           
           As
           gods
           l.
           21.
           dis●
           p.
           64.
           l.
           22.
           they
           ,
           they
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           10.
           val
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           20.
           d.
           〈◊〉
           p.
           92.
           l.
           6.
           may
           ,
           p.
           160.
           l.
           23.
           &
           p.
           161.
           l.
           11.
           
           Padre
           .
           p.
           162.
           mar
           .
           l.
           8.
           justif
           .
           p.
           185.
           l.
           2.
           baptizing
           p.
           189.
           l.
           2
           .
           -mining
           p.
           198.
           l.
           6.
           of
           the
           p.
           248.
           l.
           22.
           mediatly
           p.
           250.
           l.
           22.
           a.
           p
           :
           278.
           l.
           12
           there
           p.
           317.
           l.
           8.
           
           Wethersfield
           p.
           322.
           l.
           18.
           prayer
           ,
           p.
           329.
           l●
           21.
           and
           Mr.
           p.
           362.
           l.
           12.
           d.
           following
           .
           p.
           ●78
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           d.
           which
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           judgement
           of
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           and
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           what
           is
           understood
           by
           Babylon
           ,
           in
           Apoc.
           17.
           
           &
           18.
           
        
         
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Go
             out
             from
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           we
           are
           straightly
           enjoyned
           ,
           upon
           our
           peril
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           separation
           from
           Babylon
           .
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           charge
           ,
           these
           three
           Positions
           following
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             Position
             .
          
           
             THat
             it
             is
             plainly
             foretold
             in
             the
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Faith
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             Kings
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             seduced
             and
             drawn
             into
             damnable
             errours
             :
             and
             that
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             
               these
               Abominations
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             certain
             great
             City
             called
             Babylon
             ,
             in
             a
             Mysterie
             .
          
           
             
               Proof
               .
            
             
               THis
               we
               finde
               directly
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               a
               a
               
                 great
                 Citie
              
               called
               b
               in
               a
               mystery
               Babylon
               should
               become
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               spiritual
               
                 whoredome
                 and
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               the
               c
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 commit
                 fornication
                 with
                 her
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               I●habitants
               
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               
                 be
                 made
                 drunke
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Position
             .
          
           
             THat
             by
             this
             great
             City
             Babylon
             (
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             is
             understood
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Proof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BY
               the
               clear
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               seventeen
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               where
               this
               City
               is
               described
               unto
               us
               ,
               First
               by
               the
               situation
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               seated
               upon
               
                 seven
                 Hills
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               9.
               18.
               
               )
               and
               then
               by
               the
               largeness
               of
               the
               Dominion
               thereof
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               that
               
                 great
                 Citie
                 that
                 ruleth
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               (
               v.
               18.
               )
               Now
               that
               by
               these
               two
               marks
               Rome
               was
               most
               notoriously
               known
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               may
               appear
               even
               by
               the
               Romane
               Poets
               ,
               who
               describe
               Rome
               just
               after
               
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               d
               Ovid
               ;
               
                 
                   Sed
                   quae
                   de
                   septem
                   totum
                   circumspicit
                   orbem
                
                 
                   Montibus
                   ,
                   imperii
                   Roma
                   Deumque
                   locus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rome
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ▪
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 from
                 seven
                 hills
                 doth
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 shortly
                 Propertius
                 .
              
            
             
               Septem
               urbs
               alta
               jugis
               toti
               quae
               praesidet
               Orbi
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               mounted
               on
               seven
               hils
               which
               ruleth
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               No
               man
               reading
               Propertius
               ,
               ever
               made
               question
               ,
               but
               that
               Rome
               was
               here
               described
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               reason
               why
               any
               doubt
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               what
               that
               great
               Citie
               may
               be
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               same
               colours
               is
               painted
               out
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               anancient
               Fathers
               ,
               affirming
               expresly
               that
               Rome
               is
               meant
               by
               Babylon
               ,
               in
               the
               seventeenth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               the
               Rhemists
               themselves
               doe
               voluntarily
               confess
               in
               their
               last
               note
               upon
               the
               
                 first
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Peter
              
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               Confession
               of
               those
               who
               are
               most
               Devoted
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               :
               as
               (
               to
               name
               one
               for
               many
               ,
               e
               (
               Bellarmine
               the
               Cardinal
               Jesuite
               ;
               whose
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 [
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 every
                 where
                 calleth
                 
                   Rome
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 hath
                 noted
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 Book
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 against
                 the
                 Jewes
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 :
                 Where
                 great
                 Babylon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 sit
                 upon
                 seven
                 Mountains
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                 other
                 City
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iohn
                 had
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Rome
                 upon
                 7.
                 hills
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 most
                 famous
                 .
                 ]
              
               Hitherto
               Bellarmine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Position
             .
          
           
             THat
             old
             Rome
             onely
             under
             the
             Heathen
             persecutors
             (
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             Emperour
             till
             Constantines
             dayes
             )
             was
             not
             Babylon
             (
             as
             the
             Proctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             would
             perswade
             us
             )
             but
             Rome
             in
             her
             last
             dayes
             being
             free
             from
             the
             Government
             both
             of
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             And
             that
             Rome
             was
             to
             be
             that
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             should
             draw
             the
             Kings
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             unto
             
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatrie
            
             from
             such
             time
             as
             it
             ceased
             to
             be
             subject
             
             to
             the
             
               civil
               Prince
            
             (
             and
             became
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Pope
             )
             until
             the
             last
             destruction
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Proof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               matter
               of
               Babylon
               is
               revealed
               unto
               Saint
               John
               as
               a
               mysterie
               ,
               Apoc●7
               ●7
               .
               6.
               
               But
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Heathen
               Emperour
               was
               far
               from
               being
               a
               mysterie
               :
               For
               it
               being
               openly
               committed
               ,
               
               Saint
               Iohn
               himself
               at
               the
               same
               time
               being
               a
               companion
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               this
               tribulation
               (
               banished
               for
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               
                 witnessing
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               into
               the
               
                 Iland
                 Pathmos
              
               :
               )
               this
               could
               not
               be
               shewed
               as
               a
               secret
               and
               mystical
               thing
               .
               And
               therefore
               some
               further
               matter
               ,
               not
               then
               openly
               known
               to
               the
               world
               must
               here
               be
               intended
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               state
               of
               Babylon
               after
               her
               fall
               ,
               is
               thus
               declared
               ,
               Apoc.
               18.
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
              
               Babylon
               
                 the
                 great
                 Citie
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 hold
                 of
                 all
                 foul
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cage
                 of
                 every
                 unclean
                 and
                 hateful
                 bird
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Nations
                 have
                 drunken
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 committed
                 fornication
                 with
                 her
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               Heathen
               Rome
               onely
               were
               Babylon
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               upon
               the
               fall
               thereof
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 Rome
                 professing
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
              
               should
               then
               become
               the
               
                 habitation
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cage
                 of
                 every
                 unclean
                 and
                 hateful
                 bird
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               a
               most
               grosse
               and
               absurd
               imagination
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Christian
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 the
                 faithful
                 Citie
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 harlot
              
               ;
               
               even
               
                 Rome
                 (
                 whose
                 Faith
                 was
                 once
                 renowned
                 throughout
                 
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 )
              
               should
               become
               Babylon
               the
               
                 mother
                 of
                 whoredomes
                 and
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Such
               a
               Desolation
               is
               foretold
               should
               come
               upon
               the
               great
               City
               Babylon
               (
               which
               in
               the
               second
               position
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               Rome
               )
               that
               it
               should
               utterly
               be
               destroyed
               and
               never
               
                 built
                 again
              
               ,
               nor
               reinhabited
               ,
               (
               Apoc.
               18.
               v.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               )
               Now
               at
               that
               very
               time
               when
               this
               judgement
               shall
               come
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               that
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 have
                 committed
                 fornication
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 shall
                 bewail
                 her
                 and
                 lament
                 her
                 ,
              
               (
               Rev.
               18.
               verse
               9.
               )
               whereby
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               Rome
               is
               not
               to
               cease
               from
               being
               Babylon
               ,
               till
               her
               last
               destruction
               shall
               come
               upon
               her
               ;
               and
               that
               unto
               her
               
                 last
                 gaspe
              
               she
               is
               to
               continue
               her
               spiritual
               fornications
               ,
               alluring
               all
               Nations
               unto
               her
               superstition
               and
               idolatrie
               ,
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Thessalonians
              
               2.
               7.
               
               Declareth
               that
               there
               was
               One
               in
               his
               time
               who
               did
               hinder
               the
               revealing
               of
               that
               wicked
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Apostacie
               ,
               and
               falling
               away
               from
               the
               Faith.
               And
               when
               that
               he
               should
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 then
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Verse
               8.
               )
               
                 Shall
                 that
                 wicked
                 man
                 be
                 revealed
                 .
              
               He
               that
               with-held
               and
               made
               this
               hinderance
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               could
               be
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               whose
               hands
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               possession
               and
               governement
               of
               Rome
               remained
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               
                 that
                 wicked
                 One
              
               (
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               )
               should
               raigne
               there
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               his
               removal
               ,
               
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
              
               must
               succeede
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               whereupon
               that
               great
               Citie
               ,
               wherein
               he
               placeth
               
               his
               Throne
               falleth
               to
               be
               that
               Babylon
               ,
               
               which
               
                 should
                 deceive
                 all
                 Nations
                 with
                 her
                 inchantments
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               the
               world
               can
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               sometime
               was
               the
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               now
               quite
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               Possession
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               entered
               thereupon
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               (
               for
               all
               his
               Holiness
               )
               is
               
                 that
                 wicked
                 one
              
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               Prophesied
               ,
               
               that
               he
               should
               
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 exalting
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 or
                 worshipped
                 :
              
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               Rome
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               hath
               settled
               his
               Chayre
               )
               hath
               long
               since
               begun
               ,
               and
               yet
               continueth
               to
               be
               that
               Babylon
               ;
               from
               whose
               communion
               we
               are
               charged
               to
               sever
               our selves
               ,
               by
               that
               voyce
               from
               
               Heaven
               ,
               
               
                 Goe
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 Plagues
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           judgement
           of
           the
           Primate
           (
           wrot
           by
           him
           long
           agoe
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           request
           of
           a
           learned
           Friend
           )
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           beast
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           ,
           and
           other
           passages
           in
           the
           17.
           and
           18.
           of
           the
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Revelation
           these
           four
           Particalars
           must
           be
           carefully
           distinguished
           .
           
             The
             woman
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           great
           City
           Babylon
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           
             first
             beast
          
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           Apoc.
           13.
           1.
           
        
         
           The
           
             second
             beast
          
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Apoc.
           13.
           11.
           and
           the
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           which
           ministreth
           to
           the
           
             second
             beast
          
           that
           goeth
           to
           destruction
           ,
           
           Apoc.
           16.
           13.
           
           (
           19.
           20.
           
           )
           by
           which
           are
           meant
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           
             Vrbs
             Romana
             ,
             Imperium
             Romanum
             ,
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Clerus
             Romanus
             .
             The
             two
             beasts
          
           in
           Cap.
           13.
           verse
           11.
           are
           plainly
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           that
           distinction
           must
           necessarily
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           Chapter
           .
           Likewise
           for
           the
           great
           beast
           mentioned
           in
           the
           third
           and
           seventh
           verses
           of
           that
           Chapter
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           first
           beast
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           like
           description
           of
           the
           
             seven
             heads
          
           and
           
             ten
             horns
          
           :
           the
           lesser
           beasts
           mentioned
           in
           the
           eighth
           and
           eleventh
           verses
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           last
           head
           of
           the
           former
           )
           can
           be
           no
           other
           but
           the
           second
           beast
           mentioned
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           22
           who
           revived
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           to
           admire
           and
           adore
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           Question
           is
           how
           this
           latter
           which
           is
           
             Pontifex
             Romanus
          
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           beast
           ,
           
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ?
          
           My
           conceit
           of
           this
           is
           Singular
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           conceal
           from
           you
           ;
           The
           Pontifices
           among
           the
           ancient
           Rom.
           (
           as
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnassaeus
          
           ,
           noteth
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           of
           Roman
           Antiquities
           )
           were
           obnoxious
           to
           no
           other
           jurisdiction
           ,
           neither
           were
           bound
           to
           render
           account
           of
           their
           doings
           to
           any
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           
             Pontifex
             maximus
          
           ,
           whose
           authority
           was
           so
           great
           that
           the
           Emperours
           thought
           it
           inconvenient
           that
           this
           Supremacy
           should
           be
           committed
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           therefore
           by
           assumeing
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           anexing
           it
           to
           their
           imperial
           Crown
           ,
           they
           did
           by
           this
           means
           extinguish
           the
           Spiritual
           Magistracie
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           extinguish
           the
           solemne
           Magistracy
           ,
           
           which
           (
           under
           the
           5.
           former
           heads
           )
           was
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           superiour
           Governments
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           with
           special
           regard
           and
           reverence
           .
           That
           as
           if
           now
           for
           example
           in
           our
           state
           ,
           one
           should
           Prophesie
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Dukes
             of
             Lancaster
          
           under
           the
           like
           Type
           ,
           he
           might
           say
           of
           them
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           The
           beast
           
             that
             was
          
           (
           for
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Lancaster
           in
           their
           time
           
             have
             been
             great
             )
             and
             is
             not
          
           (
           for
           by
           annexing
           of
           the
           Dutchey
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           no
           speech
           of
           any
           Duke
           )
           and
           
             yet
             i●
          
           (
           for
           the
           Dutchey
           still
           remaineth
           with
           the
           several
           offices
           appertaining
           thereunto
           ,
           though
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Duke
           lieth
           as
           it
           were
           drowned
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           )
           So
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           the
           Angel
           might
           speak
           of
           these
           
             Pontifices
             Roman●
          
           ,
           the
           beast
           that
           was
           (
           for
           he
           was
           in
           former
           time
           of
           speciall
           account
           )
           And
           
             is
             not
          
           (
           Being
           
           now
           confounded
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           swallowed
           up
           with
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Emperour
           )
           And
           
             yet
             is
          
           (
           for
           the
           Priest-hood
           remained
           still
           ,
           )
           the
           Title
           and
           Dignity
           thereof
           resting
           in
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           Beast
           ,
           this
           
             Pontifex
             Romanus
          
           shall
           hereafter
           appear
           in
           his
           Pontificalibus
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           creatures
           (
           
             the
             false
             Prophet
          
           )
           induce
           the
           world
           to
           accept
           his
           Ponti●ical
           power
           for
           the
           highest
           upon
           earth
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           did
           the
           Imperial
           ,
           the
           image
           whereof
           is
           in
           this
           perfectly
           revived
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           
             seven
             heads
          
           of
           the
           first
           beast
           are
           expounded
           ,
           Apoc.
           17.
           9.
           
           &
           10.
           to
           be
           both
           the
           
             seven
             Mountains
          
           on
           which
           the
           woman
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           the
           great
           City
           ,
           verse
           18.
           was
           seated
           ,
           and
           the
           
             seven
             Kings
          
           (
           or
           head
           Governours
           ,
           )
           by
           which
           that
           City
           was
           ruled
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Pope
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Civil
           power
           over
           the
           woman
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           his
           Regall
           Power
           over
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           orderly
           succeedeth
           the
           six
           heads
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           becometh
           the
           seventh
           ,
           claiming
           that
           respect
           in
           higher
           headship
           then
           did
           his
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           for
           whereas
           the
           state
           of
           
             Pontifex
             maximus
          
           ,
           which
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           after
           a
           
             sort
             was
          
           ,
           and
           
             is
             not
          
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Christian
           Emperors
           was
           clean
           extinguisht
           (
           the
           first
           of
           them
           bearing
           only
           the
           Title
           ,
           but
           not
           exercising
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           Gratian
           the
           Emperour
           at
           last
           abolishing
           both
           the
           Title
           and
           the
           Office
           ,
           as
           by
           Zosimus
           a
           heathen
           Historian
           we
           understand
           )
           the
           Pope
           raised
           it
           again
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           and
           took
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           gotten
           
           to
           be
           the
           seventh
           head
           ,
           retained
           not
           the
           pontificality
           as
           an
           appendant
           of
           his
           regall
           Power
           (
           as
           did
           the
           Emperours
           before
           him
           )
           but
           advanced
           the
           head
           thereof
           far
           above
           any
           of
           the
           seven
           civil
           supreme
           governments
           ,
           making
           himself
           by
           that
           means
           an
           eight
           head
           distinct
           from
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           civil
           Power
           was
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           ;
           Neither
           was
           he
           content
           to
           extend
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           his
           Pontificality
           ,
           
             ad
             urbem
             &
             regiones
             suburbicarias
          
           onely
           ,
           or
           to
           bound
           it
           within
           the
           confines
           of
           Italy
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           was
           never
           done
           by
           any
           
             Pontifex
             maximus
          
           ,
           before
           him
           )
           by
           being
           
             Pontifex
             urbis
          
           ;
           he
           challenged
           a
           Title
           of
           
             Summus
             Pontifex
             Orbis
          
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           not
           onely
           a
           head
           of
           the
           former
           beast
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           severall
           beast
           by
           himself
           ,
           receiving
           in
           his
           
           government
           the
           
             image
             of
             the
             former
             beasts
          
           ,
           drawing
           all
           the
           world
           to
           worship
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           
             Augustinus
             Steuchus
          
           writeth
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           against
           
             Laur.
             Valla
          
           )
           when
           the
           Pontificality
           was
           first
           set
           up
           in
           Rome
           ,
           all
           Nations
           from
           East
           to
           West
           did
           worship
           the
           Pope
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           then
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Caesars
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           ,
           Preached
           at
           Christ-Church
           Dublyn
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           Deputie
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           BP
           .
           BEDELL
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Kilmore
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           Anno
           1634.
           
        
         
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             heard
             another
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             saying
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
          
        
         
           
             Right
             Honorable
             ,
             Reverend
             ,
             Worshipful
             and
             Beloved
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Censure
           that
           Saint
           Hierome
           passeth
           on
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           
             Tot
             Sacramenta
             quot
             Ver●●
          
           ,
           so
           many
           Words
           so
           many
           Mysteries
           ,
           
           hath
           often
           run
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           even
           fearful
           to
           pronounce
           concerning
           the
           divers
           Visions
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           loath
           to
           meddle
           with
           it
           ;
           Neither
           have
           I
           to
           my
           best
           rememberance
           ,
           above
           twice
           in
           my
           whole
           life
           chosen
           any
           Text
           out
           of
           it
           to
           declare
           out
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           resolution
           I
           should
           stil
           have
           holden
           ,
           save
           that
           I
           conceive
           some
           extraordinary
           fitness
           in
           this
           passage
           for
           the
           present
           occasion
           of
           this
           great
           meeting
           :
           And
           yet
           even
           now
           I
           shall
           treat
           of
           such
           a
           part
           ,
           as
           is
           none
           of
           the
           hardest
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           so
           as
           with
           out
           lanching
           into
           any
           
             deep
             and
             subtle
          
           Disputations
           ,
           we
           may
           keep
           us
           by
           the
           shore
           side
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           favour
           my
           indeavour
           :
           with
           your
           religious
           Attention
           ,
           and
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           my
           voyce
           with
           your
           silence
           ,
           I
           will
           hold
           as
           straight
           a
           course
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           without
           further
           
           preamble
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           it self
           of
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           the
           Connexion
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Sence
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           Saint
           Iohn
           is
           shewed
           a
           sight
           whereat
           he
           wondered
           with
           great
           marvel
           .
           
           
             A
             woman
             sitting
             upon
             a
             Scarlet
             coloured
             beast
             ,
             full
             of
             names
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             which
             had
             seven
             heads
             and
             tenn
             horns
             ;
             this
             woman
             had
             in
             her
             fore-head
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             Babylon
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             harlots
             and
             Abominations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Chapter
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           and
           the
           beast
           that
           bare
           her
           ,
           being
           largely
           declared
           and
           one
           thing
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           that
           she
           
             sitts
             on
             seven
             hills
          
           ,
           )
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             she
             is
             the
             great
             Citie
             which
             raigneth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           In
           this
           Chapter
           Saint
           Iohn
           proceeds
           in
           the
           same
           
           ter
           ,
           and
           tells
           ,
           how
           he
           saw
           first
           a
           mighty
           Angel
           descending
           from
           Heaven
           and
           proclaiming
           the
           fall
           of
           this
           Babylon
           ,
           (
           Verse
           2.
           3.
           
           )
           and
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           confirm
           the
           matter
           wih
           a
           sign
           ,
           another
           mighty
           Angel
           takes
           up
           a
           Milstone
           and
           throwes
           it
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           with
           this
           word
           with
           like
           violence
           
             Babylon
             shall
             be
             thrown
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             be
             found
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           middest
           between
           the
           Voyces
           of
           these
           two
           Angels
           is
           inserted
           a
           long
           Speech
           ,
           uttered
           also
           by
           a
           Voyce
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           begining
           at
           this
           fourth
           Verse
           which
           I
           have
           now
           read
           and
           extending
           to
           the
           twenty
           ninth
           ,
           partly
           admonishing
           Gods
           People
           
             to
             come
             out
             of
             this
             Babylon
             in
             time
             ,
          
           
           partly
           describing
           her
           pride
           and
           security
           going
           before
           her
           destruction
           ,
           partly
           bringing
           in
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Funeral
           Song
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           sung
           for
           her
           by
           her
           
           followers
           and
           Lovers
           partly
           exhorting
           
           Heaven
           with
           those
           that
           dwell
           therein
           to
           rejoyce
           at
           her
           ruine
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Order
           now
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           shall
           appeare
           best
           by
           resolving
           three
           Questions
           .
           1.
           
           
             Whos
             's
             this
             Voyce
             is
             ?
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             it
             speaks
             ?
          
           And
           3.
           
           What
           ?
           We
           need
           not
           be
           long
           to
           seek
           
             Who
             it
             is
          
           that
           speaks
           ;
           For
           both
           those
           that
           speak
           before
           and
           after
           are
           expresly
           called
           Angels
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           now
           speaks
           lacks
           that
           Addition
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           that
           he
           challengeth
           in
           those
           that
           are
           spoken
           to
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             My
             People
          
           ,
           sheweth
           plainly
           (
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Authour
           in
           his
           speech
           to
           Peter
           at
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Tiberias
             )
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           And
           albeit
           those
           relations
           between
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           People
           are
           often
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           
           restraint
           to
           any
           one
           person
           in
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           that
           here
           speaks
           telleth
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Gods
             judgeing
             the
             great
             Citie
             ,
          
           Verse
           the
           8.
           
           As
           of
           another
           and
           third
           person
           ,
           
             Strong
             is
             the
             Lord
             God
             that
             judgeth
             her
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Verse
           20.
           
           Speaking
           to
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             avenged
             you
             on
             her
             .
          
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           who
           hear
           speakes
           is
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           carries
           his
           people
           not
           in
           his
           minde
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Explication
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           
             Matthew
             1.
             21.
             
             He
             shall
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           Whereto
           it
           fitly
           agrees
           that
           this
           Voyce
           is
           uttered
           ,
           
             From
             Heaven
          
           ,
           where
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           We
           see
           the
           speaker
           ,
           now
           who
           are
           spoken
           unto
           
             Christs
             People
          
           :
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           Sense
           all
           the
           World
           are
           Christs
           People
           ,
           
             His
             
             Inberitance
             ,
             his
             Possession
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           much
           is
           often
           expres●y
           expressed
           ,
           
           But
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           in
           many
           places
           intimateth
           ,
           that
           this
           phrase
           restraineth
           from
           the
           World
           to
           some
           particular
           and
           choice
           people
           ,
           
           namely
           
             Israel
             ,
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             speciall
             people
             unto
             himselfe
             above
             all
             People
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           So
           Chapter
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lords
             portion
             is
             his
             People
             ,
          
           Jacob
           
             the
             lot
             of
             his
             Inheritance
          
           ;
           
           Ye
           shall
           be
           my
           peculiar
           Treasure
           above
           all
           People
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Earth
           be
           mine
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           ,
           
             My
             people
          
           ,
           and
           Israel
           ;
           are
           used
           indifferently
           in
           the
           same
           Sentence
           ,
           as
           
             Psalm
             57
             :
             Heare
             O
             my
             people
             O
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ;
           
           yet
           even
           amongst
           these
           there
           is
           some
           time
           a
           difference
           put
           ,
           
           for
           all
           that
           are
           of
           Israel
           are
           not
           counted
           
           Gods
           People
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           them
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             Hear
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ye
             Rulers
             of
          
           Sodome
           ,
           
             give
             ear
             ye
             People
             of
          
           Gomorah
           :
           And
           for
           an
           upbraiding
           of
           their
           continual
           rebellions
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           is
           bidden
           to
           name
           one
           of
           his
           sons
           ,
           
           
             Lo-mmi
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             my
             people
          
           ;
           and
           when
           to
           all
           other
           their
           Rebellions
           they
           rejected
           ,
           yea
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Lord
           also
           rejected
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           threatned
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
           
             called
             his
             servants
             by
             another
             name
             ,
          
           Christians
           :
           Even
           these
           also
           are
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           socalled
           ;
           sometimes
           all
           that
           are
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           thereof
           are
           called
           Christs
           People
           ;
           sometimes
           those
           that
           he
           hath
           foreknown
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           within
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           
           
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             away
             his
             People
             whom
             he
             foreknew
          
           according
           
           to
           that
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             into
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             People
             .
          
           And
           these
           are
           those
           here
           most
           properly
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           because
           the
           Motives
           here
           used
           the
           
             fear
             of
             partaking
             in
             sinne
          
           and
           punishment
           ,
           most
           properly
           work
           upon
           these
           ,
           besides
           these
           being
           oppressed
           &
           holden
           in
           Captivity
           by
           the
           mystical
           Babylon
           here
           spoken
           of
           are
           in
           the
           6.
           
           Verse
           Exhorted
           to
           cry
           her
           quittance
           in
           the
           same
           words
           almost
           which
           the
           ancient
           Church
           of
           Israel
           useth
           concerning
           the
           old
           Babel
           :
           
           
             O
             Daughter
             of
          
           Babylon
           
             which
             art
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             happy
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             rewardeth
             thee
             as
             thou
             hast
             served
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           Point
           to
           be
           cleared
           remains
           ,
           what
           the
           people
           of
           God
           
             are
             commanded
             to
             doe
             ,
             goe
             out
             of
             her
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           
           That
           is
           doubtlesse
           
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
           
             before
             proclaimed
             ,
             to
             be
             fallen
          
           that
           is
           after
           the
           Prophetical
           phrase
           
             certainly
             to
             fall
          
           ;
           Babel
           
             is
             fallen
             ,
             is
             fallen
          
           whence
           this
           form
           is
           borrowed
           .
        
         
           That
           Babel
           was
           a
           City
           in
           Chaldea
           ,
           standing
           by
           the
           River
           Euphrates
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           presumptious
           Tower
           ,
           the
           Languages
           of
           Mankinde
           were
           confounded
           ,
           Genesis
           11.
           10.
           
           The
           first
           seate
           of
           Nymrods
           Tyranny
           ,
           Chapter
           10.
           10.
           
           Nebuchadnezer
           the
           King
           thereof
           carried
           thither
           Captive
           ,
           Iehoiakim
           and
           with
           him
           Daniel
           and
           his
           companions
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           vessels
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           about
           some
           twelve
           years
           after
           Zedekiah
           also
           was
           carried
           away
           Captive
           to
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           Ierusalem
           burnt
           ,
           the
           Temple
           desolated
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           people
           in
           a
           manner
           carried
           out
           of
           their
           own
           
           land
           to
           the
           same
           place
           of
           Babel
           ,
           where
           they
           continued
           seventy
           years
           unto
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Babylonian
           Monarchy
           by
           Cyrus
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophets
           Isay
           and
           Jeremiah
           ,
           foretel
           the
           ruine
           of
           this
           Babel
           ,
           and
           delivering
           of
           Gods
           People
           from
           her
           Tyranny
           ,
           whom
           they
           exhort
           upon
           her
           fall
           
             to
             returne
          
           into
           their
           own
           land
           :
           Hence
           is
           this
           forme
           taken
           ,
           and
           this
           whole
           Chapter
           is
           compiled
           of
           little
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           phrases
           of
           the
           Prophets
           touching
           Babel
           and
           Tyrus
           as
           the
           diligent
           reader
           by
           comparing
           the
           concording
           places
           may
           easily
           perceive
           :
        
         
           This
           Exhortation
           to
           leave
           Babylon
           ,
           
           
             is
             ,
             Depart
             ye
             ,
             Depart
             ye
             goe
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             middest
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             and
             goe
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
          
           Chaldeans
           ,
           
             flee
             out
             of
             the
             middest
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             and
             deliver
             every
             man
             his
             Soul
             ,
             be
             not
             cut
             
             off
             in
             her
             iniquitie
             for
             sake
             her
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             goe
             every
             one
             into
             his
             own
             Countrey
             ,
          
           Vers.
           45.
           
           
             My
             people
             ,
             goe
             ye
             out
             of
             the
             middest
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             deliver
             ye
             every
             man
             his
             Soul
             from
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           as
           you
           see
           are
           almost
           the
           very
           words
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           so
           that
           which
           followes
           here
           in
           the
           seaventh
           Verse
           ,
           
             I
             sit
             as
             a
             Queen
             and
             am
             no
             VVidow
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             no
             sorrow
             ,
          
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Isaiah
           47.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           wayling
           of
           the
           Merchants
           of
           this
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           store
           and
           preciousnesse
           of
           her
           Merchandize
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           like
           Description
           of
           the
           Costlyness
           of
           
             Tyrus
             ,
             Ezekiel
          
           27.
           
           
           The
           inrecoverable
           ruine
           of
           this
           Babel
           shewed
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           by
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           great
           Milstone
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Ier.
           51.
           
           
           Where
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           that
           it self
           against
           Babel
           ,
           
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           
             bound
             to
             a
             Milstone
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
          
           which
           ran
           through
           the
           old
           Babell
           ,
           with
           this
           word
           .
           
             Thus
             shall
          
           Babel
           
             sinke
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             rise
             from
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             will
             bring
             upon
             her
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Prophecies
           were
           accordingly
           accomplished
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           
           for
           she
           is
           related
           in
           a
           great
           Feast
           made
           by
           Belshazzar
           
             to
             a
             thousand
             of
             his
             Lords
          
           (
           wherein
           he
           would
           needs
           bring
           forth
           the
           Vessels
           of
           Gods
           House
           for
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Concubines
           to
           quaff
           in
           .
           )
           God
           wrote
           his
           Doom
           
             with
             a
             hand
             upon
             the
             wall
          
           of
           his
           Banquetting-house
           ,
           and
           
             the
             same
             night
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             under
          
           Darius
           and
           Cyrus
           ,
           entered
           the
           Citie
           ,
           slew
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           
             proclaimed
             libertie
             to
             Gods
             People
          
           ,
           
           to
           return
           into
           their
           Countrey
           and
           reedifie
           the
           House
           of
           God
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           thus
           came
           
             Babel
             the
             
             Glory
             of
             Kingdomes
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           Esay
           13.
           19.
           
           )
           to
           Confusion
           :
           But
           this
           is
           the
           literal
           Babel
           ,
           whereunto
           there
           is
           a
           reference
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           What
           now
           is
           the
           Mystical
           Babylon
           which
           here
           Gods
           People
           are
           bidden
           to
           leave
           .
           Questionlesse
           some
           City
           answering
           to
           this
           ,
           in
           State
           ,
           in
           Glorie
           in
           Oppression
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           must
           we
           take
           it
           for
           the
           buildings
           onely
           and
           houses
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           State
           also
           and
           Policy
           ;
           as
           besides
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Type
           of
           old
           Babel
           ,
           so
           taken
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           use
           of
           all
           Authours
           in
           like
           Case
           doth
           lead
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           Opinions
           recited
           by
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           one
           that
           it
           should
           be
           
             the
             communitie
             of
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             reprobate
             .
          
           But
           this
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           agreement
           :
           with
           the
           Circumstances
           
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           This
           is
           not
           seated
           on
           seven
           hills
           ,
           nor
           hath
           it
           seven
           
             Kings
             ,
             five
             fallen
          
           ,
           one
           being
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           come
           ,
           nor
           will
           those
           things
           that
           are
           foretold
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Babel
           agree
           to
           this
           Exposition
           ,
           and
           is
           rejected
           by
           the
           learned
           of
           that
           side
           :
           And
           himselfe
           names
           another
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           approves
           for
           the
           better
           )
           viz.
           that
           here
           by
           Babel
           is
           meant
           the
           
             Citie
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           As
           that
           was
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           shewes
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           Look
           
             as
             old
          
           Babylon
           was
           the
           head
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           whose
           King
           persecuted
           and
           lead
           into
           captivity
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           did
           Rome
           then
           :
           This
           is
           not
           onely
           Bellarmines
           judgement
           ,
           but
           
             Salmeron
             ,
             Viegas
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           side
           
             that
             Babylon
             is
             Rome
          
           .
           They
           do
           well
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           clear
           evidence
           of
           truth
           so
           clear
           in
           deed
           as
           it
           would
           be
           
           too
           shameful
           impudence
           to
           deny
           it
           ;
           For
           what
           City
           was
           there
           which
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           could
           have
           the
           addition
           of
           great
           ,
           but
           onely
           Rome
           ,
           or
           did
           
             rule
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           or
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           Arguments
           was
           seated
           on
           
             seven
             hills
             :
             Septemque
             una
             sibi
             muro
             cirnundedit
             arces
          
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           said
           Constantinople
           also
           is
           set
           on
           seven
           hills
           and
           not
           unfitly
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           built
           in
           Emulation
           of
           Rome
           called
           
             new
             Rome
          
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           some
           *
           Ages
           after
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           spend
           more
           words
           in
           a
           plam
           matter
           having
           our
           Adversaries
           own
           Confession
           ,
           
             Babylon
             is
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           
             old
             Rome
          
           ;
           yea
           saith
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Heathen
             Rome
             persecuting
             Rome
             :
          
           Hear
           I
           be●eech
           you
           ,
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           )
           to
           observe
           well
           ,
           not
           what
           Isay
           ,
           but
           what
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           what
           the
           Angels
           ,
           what
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           doe
           
           tell
           and
           relate
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           touching
           the
           fall
           of
           this
           Babel
           or
           Rome
           .
           It
           is
           confessed
           ;
           if
           Babylon
           be
           
             Heathen
             Rome
          
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           falne
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           above
           a
           thousand
           years
           agoe
           ,
           and
           consequenty
           thenceforth
           it
           is
           become
           
             An
             habitation
             of
             Devils
             ,
             the
             hold
             of
             every
             foul
             spirit
             and
             a
             Cage
             of
             every
             unclean
             and
             hateful
             bird
             ,
          
           for
           these
           are
           by
           the
           Angel
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           fall
           thereof
           in
           the
           2
           Verse
           ,
           will
           Bellarmine
           and
           his
           fellowes
           now
           confess
           this
           to
           be
           so
           ▪
           I
           trow
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           may
           be
           some
           body
           else
           will
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           speak
           not
           only
           to
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           Observe
           that
           the
           ruine
           of
           Babylon
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           so
           described
           as
           to
           be
           sudden
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           in
           
             one
             houre
          
           :
           her
           desolation
           is
           not
           only
           without
           recoverie
           ,
           but
           even
           Consolation
           ,
           
           like
           to
           the
           throwing
           of
           a
           
           
             stone
             into
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           
           
             so
             as
             neither
             Musick
          
           ,
           nor
           Minstrel
           ,
           nor
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Quern
           ,
           or
           any
           Crafts-man
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             voyce
             of
             a
             Bridegroome
             ,
             or
             a
             Bride
             ,
          
           nor
           
             light
             of
             a
             Candel
          
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           her
           any
           more
           ,
           This
           cannot
           agree
           with
           the
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           the
           Subversion
           of
           heathen
           Rome
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           things
           are
           yet
           left
           now
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ;
           and
           if
           men
           will
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           they
           must
           (
           me
           thinkes
           )
           needs
           see
           that
           
             this
             Desolation
          
           did
           not
           then
           come
           upon
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           is
           yet
           come
           upon
           her
           ,
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           
             Heathen
             Rome
          
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           embracing
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           out
           of
           which
           Christs
           People
           are
           called
           ;
           Viegas
           of
           likelyhood
           was
           aware
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           devised
           another
           shift
           to
           escape
           by
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           Rome
           is
           here
           
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             double
             
             estate
             .
             That
             before
             it
             received
             Christs
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             Antichrists
             time
             :
             when
          
           (
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           in
           this
           and
           the
           former
           Chapter
           )
           
             It
             shall
             revolt
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             from
             the
             Faith
          
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             a
             little
             before
             Antichrists
             coming
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Kingdome
          
           Rome
           
             shall
             be
             grown
             proud
             ,
             and
             secure
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             sit
             as
             a
             Queen
          
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           the
           ten
           Kings
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           (
           who
           had
           given
           their
           Kingdomes
           unto
           her
           ;
           )
           shall
           she
           be
           ruined
           and
           burnt
           ,
           &c
           In
           this
           Exposition
           ,
           
             the
             revolt
             that
             he
             tells
             of
             from
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             See
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           is
           a
           Fancy
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           in
           St.
           Iohns
           Vision
           ,
           That
           the
           revolt
           
             from
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           (
           2
           Thessalonians
           2.
           )
           is
           the
           very
           Apostacy
           of
           
             Antichrist
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             sonne
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           that
           
           Rome
           in
           Antichrists
           time
           shall
           be
           secure
           ,
           and
           account
           her self
           to
           sit
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           ten
           Kings
           that
           formerly
           had
           served
           and
           obeyed
           her
           ;
           this
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           as
           being
           ●xpresly
           so
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           16.
           and
           17.
           
           Vers.
           of
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
           But
           that
           which
           befell
           the
           Iewes
           in
           the
           looking
           for
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
          
           when
           it
           was
           already
           among
           them
           ,
           happeneth
           to
           Viegas
           and
           those
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           They
           fondly
           look
           for
           Antichrist
           the
           last
           head
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Babylonian
           Harlot
           sitteth
           above
           a
           
             thousand
             yeares
          
           after
           all
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           consider
           
             not
             that
             this
             beast
             is
             one
             Principality
             under
             divers
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
          
           whereof
           
             five
             being
             fallen
          
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           ,
           
             one
             then
             in
             being
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           
             endure
             ,
             a
             short
             space
          
           .
           To
           make
           this
           short
           space
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           put
           in
           
           so
           many
           years
           of
           the
           Popes
           government
           over
           Rome
           before
           Antichrist
           come
           ,
           who
           shall
           forsooth
           revolt
           from
           his
           Obedience
           :
           It
           seemes
           rather
           the
           dream
           of
           a
           waking
           man
           then
           to
           hold
           any
           likelyhood
           of
           Truth
           ,
           Howsoever
           it
           resteth
           even
           by
           Vi●gas
           consent
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           cunning
           combination
           of
           two
           states
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             that
             under
             Paganisme
          
           ,
           and
           
             that
             under
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           years
           between
           )
           that
           Rome
           must
           have
           continued
           Christian
           for
           sundery
           Ages
           before
           her
           Desolation
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           doth
           yet
           appear
           
             the
             present
             Monarchy
          
           which
           she
           claims
           to
           exercise
           over
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Mystical
             Babylon
          
           out
           of
           which
           Gods
           People
           are
           called
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           clearing
           whereof
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Description
           that
           is
           made
           of
           this
           Babylon
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Angels
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           it
           doe
           agree
           to
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           Rome
           or
           no
           :
           The
           Angel
           tells
           Iohn
           in
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           
             The
             woman
             which
             thou
             sawest
             is
             the
             great
             City
             which
             reigneth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           before
           (
           Verse
           5.
           )
           upon
           her
           forehead
           is
           a
           name
           written
           ,
           
             Mysterie
             Babylon
             the
             great
          
           .
           Touching
           this
           greatness
           I
           may
           spare
           my
           pains
           to
           speak
           much
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           learned
           Book
           of
           
             Iustus
             Lipsius
          
           which
           he
           intitles
           Admiranda
           ,
           marvells
           ,
           touching
           the
           greatness
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           in
           concurrence
           thereto
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           made
           by
           
             Thomas
             Stapleton
          
           our
           Countreyman
           Professour
           at
           Lovaine
           ,
           which
           he
           intitles
           
             Vere
             admiranda
          
           ,
           Marvels
           indeed
           ,
           touching
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           wherein
           by
           comparison
           he
           
           indeavours
           to
           shew
           that
           for
           largeness
           of
           
             Extent
             ,
             strength
          
           and
           power
           over
           Princes
           themselves
           ,
           honour
           yielded
           unto
           it
           ,
           the
           greatness
           and
           magnificence
           of
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           doth
           far
           surpass
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           These
           two
           books
           were
           both
           printed
           together
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           at
           Rome
           against
           the
           year
           of
           Jubilee
           ,
           1600.
           as
           if
           the
           Papacy
           laboured
           to
           carry
           in
           her
           forehead
           the
           name
           
             Great
             Babylon
          
           ;
        
         
           
             For
             the
          
           reigning
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           
             by
             this
             great
             City
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             another
             point
             of
             the
             Angels
             description
             .
             )
             It
             is
             true
             that
             heathen
          
           Rome
           
             had
             anciently
             in
             the
             borders
             and
             confines
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             sundry
             Kings
             that
             held
             their
             Kingdomes
             of
             her
             ,
             Such
             were
             the
          
           Herods
           ,
           Aretas
           and
           Agrippa
           
             mentioned
             in
             the
          
           New
           Testament
           ;
           
             but
             these
             were
             neither
             in
             number
             nor
             dignity
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             absoluten●ss
             of
             
             their
             subjection
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             that
             the
          
           now
           Rome
           
             reigneth
             over
          
           :
           And
           no
           great
           marvel
           if
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           armed
           with
           thirty
           or
           fourty
           Legions
           had
           many
           Kings
           at
           command
           (
           saith
           Stapleton
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           altogether
           unarmed
           ,
           should
           give
           Lawes
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           and
           either
           advance
           them
           to
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           or
           depose
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           account
           worthy
           of
           great
           marvel
           ?
           true
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Angel
          
           shewes
           us
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           
           the
           ten
           hornes
           which
           thou
           sawest
           are
           ten
           Kings
           which
           have
           received
           no
           
           Kingdome
           as
           yet
           but
           receive
           power
           ,
           as
           Kings
           at
           once
           with
           the
           beast
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           fulfil
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           and
           to
           give
           their
           Kingdome
           unto
           the
           beast
           ,
           until
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           .
        
         
           
             And
             consider
             I
             pray
             you
             here
             the
          
           manner
           
             how
             they
             have
             given
             their
             Kingdomes
             to
             the
             beast
          
           ;
           
           Vpon
           the
           Election
           of
           any
           new
           Pope
           ,
           they
           send
           a
           solemne
           Embassage
           to
           profess
           their
           Obedienee
           to
           him
           :
           
             And
             one
             of
             those
             (
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             Print
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             Monarch
             as
             any
             the
             Christian
             World
             hath
          
           )
           Offers
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           his
           Seas
           ,
           Firm
           lands
           ,
           Islands
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           Forces
           ,
           Treasures
           ,
           Ships
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           is
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           falling
           down
           at
           the
           Popes
           feet
           as
           a
           most
           obsequious
           Sonne
           :
           he
           acknowledgeth
           and
           confesseth
           him
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           on
           Earth
           ,
           the
           successour
           of
           Peter
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           that
           See
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Vniversal
           Church
           ,
           the
           Provost
           ,
           Parent
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           praying
           him
           and
           humbly
           beseeching
           him
           that
           he
           would
           receive
           all
           whatsoever
           be
           hath
           offered
           to
           the
           profit
           &
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           his
           P●otection
           and
           Patronage
           :
           
             And
             these
             words
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             are
             said
             with
             a
          
           gesture
           corespondent
           :
           the
           Embassador
           falling
           down
           upon
           his
           knees
           :
           let
           Lip●ius
           
             if
             he
             can
             with
             all
             his
             reading
             in
             Story
             ,
             shew
             us
             such
             an
             Example
             of
             any
             King
             subject
             to
             old
          
           Pagan
           Rome
           :
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Nero
           accounted
           it
           for
           his
           highest
           Glory
           to
           have
           set
           the
           Crown
           upon
           Tiridates
           the
           King
           of
           the
           
             Armenians
             head
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           with
           great
           state
           and
           pomp
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           (
           saith
           
             Stapleton
             )
             If
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             hath
             not
             had
             an
             equal
             part
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             yea
             and
             a
             greater
             ,
          
           and
           then
           he
           reckons
           how
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           third
           gave
           the
           Empire
           to
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           how
           other
           Popes
           conferred
           to
           others
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Kingdomes
           :
           One
           thing
           he
           forgets
           that
           neither
           Nero
           nor
           any
           other
           Emperour
           of
           old
           Rome
           ever
           Crowned
           any
           with
           his
           feet
           ,
           as
           Celestine
           the
           third
           ,
           
           did
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           ,
           nor
           caused
           him
           to
           hold
           their
           stirrops
           ,
           or
           kiss
           their
           feet
           ,
           much
           less
           set
           their
           feet
           upon
           their
           neckes
           as
           Pope
           Adrian
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           the
           third
           ,
           did
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Frederick
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           we
           may
           not
           spend
           more
           time
           in
           proving
           that
           the
           
             present
             Papal
          
           Rome
           reigneth
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Babylon
           are
           now
           resolved
           That
           
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             the
          
           Popes
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           best
           Title
           that
           any
           Prince
           can
           have
           to
           his
           Crown
           is
           ,
           
             Dei
             &
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             gratia
          
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Apostolick
           See.
           
           And
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           recognizing
           his
           works
           retracts
           that
           which
           might
           seem
           to
           Cross
           
           this
           title
           about
           the
           Popes
           dividing
           
           the
           new
           world
           to
           the
           Portugals
           and
           Spaniards
           :
           And
           tempers
           that
           which
           he
           had
           said
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           
           whose
           Vicar
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             ,
             had
             no
             temporal
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           and
           lastly
           ,
           asserts
           more
           roundly
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           opinion
           ▪
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Church
             may
             deprive
             infidels
          
           of
           their
           
             Dominion
             which
             they
             have
             over
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             yea
             ,
             albeit
             they
             do
             not
             endeavour
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             Fai●hful
             from
             the
             Faith
             :
          
           Howsoever
           she
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           so
           ,
           because
           she
           wanteth
           strength
           ,
           or
           doth
           not
           judge
           it
           expedient
           ,
           but
           questionlesse
           ,
           if
           those
           same
           Princes
           do
           goe
           about
           to
           turn
           away
           their
           people
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Dominions
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           call
           to
           rememberance
           here
           what
           Faith
           or
           infidelity
           is
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Roman
           Language
           when
           Paul
           the
           Fift
           ,
           teacheth
           the
           Catholickes
           that
           they
           cannot
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           (
           
             salva
             fide
             Catholica
          
           )
           with
           safety
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ;
           which
           
           shewes
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           may
           deprive
           infidels
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           such
           as
           are
           Christians
           ,
           being
           thereby
           more
           
             under
             the
             verge
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           ruling
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           this
           may
           suffice
           .
        
         
           The
           Angel
           which
           in
           the
           begining
           of
           this
           Chapter
           proclaimeth
           the
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           saith
           that
           all
           Nations
           have
           drunke
           of
           the
           
             wine
             of
             the
             wrath
          
           of
           her
           Fornication
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           have
           committed
           Fornication
           with
           her
           .
           In
           the
           Greek
           the
           Text
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           might
           as
           well
           for
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           better
           for
           the
           circumstances
           be
           rendred
           
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             her
             Fornication
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           Chapter
           14.
           8.
           
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           liquor
           contained
           in
           the
           golden
           Cup
           which
           she
           hath
           in
           her
           
             hand
             full
             of
             ●bominations
             and
             unclean
             Fornications
             ,
          
           
           And
           in
           this
           Chapter
           Verse
           23.
           
           
             by
             thy
             Sorceries
             were
             all
             Nations
             deceived
          
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           is
           meant
           that
           with
           hot
           
             intoxicating
             love
             drenches
          
           ,
           she
           had
           besotted
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           be
           enamored
           of
           her
           ;
           How
           to
           declare
           this
           of
           
             Heathen
             Rome
          
           I
           cannot
           well
           tell
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           that
           by
           benefits
           ,
           favours
           and
           shew
           of
           honor
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Provinces
           were
           alured
           to
           bear
           the
           Romane
           yoak
           ,
           and
           conform
           themselves
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           for
           Papal
           Rome
           the
           matter
           is
           more
           easie
           ,
           for
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             religious
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             profit
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             Saint
          
           Peter
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           
             Christs
             Vicar
          
           and
           Saint
           Peters
           
             successor
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             fulness
             of
             Power
             :
          
           And
           the
           Apostolical
           Sees
           ,
           
             Exemptions
             ,
             Dispensaons
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             Faculties
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Iubilees
             ,
             inlarging
             of
             souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
           she
           hath
           brought
           all
           sorts
           to
           her
           love
           and
           lure
           ,
           Princes
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           finding
           how
           needful
           her
           favour
           is
           for
           dispensing
           with
           some
           disadvantagious
           Oaths
           or
           
             incestuous
             marriages
          
           ,
           or
           a
           soldering
           some
           
             crackt
             title
          
           to
           some
           signory
           ,
           have
           been
           in
           Emulation
           and
           jealousie
           one
           with
           another
           about
           her
           love
           ,
           and
           contented
           their
           subjects
           should
           flatter
           her
           and
           be
           seduced
           by
           her
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           length
           she
           hath
           brought
           them
           to
           believe
           (
           at
           least
           to
           make
           profession
           that
           they
           believe
           )
           
             She
             cannot
             deceive
             them
             though
             she
             would
             never
             so
             fain
             ,
          
           Volens
           Nolens
           errare
           non
           potest
           .
           
             If
             this
             cup
             of
             Inchantment
          
           were
           not
           ;
           were
           it
           likely
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           perswade
           Christians
           to
           be
           content
           not
           to
           hear
           Christs
           Voice
           ,
           speaking
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           of
           his
           body
           and
           
           blood
           whole
           and
           intire
           though
           he
           so
           gave
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           for
           many
           Ages
           so
           kept
           it
           ,
           Not
           to
           pray
           with
           understanding
           in
           a
           known
           tongue
           not
           to
           take
           the
           
             ten
             Commandements
          
           as
           God
           pronounced
           and
           wrote
           them
           twice
           with
           his
           owne
           finger
           ,
           but
           as
           she
           hath
           rased
           and
           deformed
           them
           ,
           Not
           to
           say
           Amen
           to
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           in
           the
           company
           with
           other
           Christians
           ,
           because
           she
           would
           not
           allow
           it
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           
             cup
             of
             Errour
          
           ,
           could
           she
           have
           ever
           perswaded
           that
           she
           can
           dissolve
           the
           bonds
           of
           fe●lty
           betwixt
           Subject
           and
           Prince
           ,
           depose
           and
           denounce
           Kings
           ;
           and
           warrant
           their
           Subjects
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           she
           not
           first
           with
           this
           
             cup
             of
             Sorcery
          
           transformed
           men
           into
           beasts
           ,
           could
           she
           have
           found
           any
           that
           would
           have
           adventured
           to
           execute
           these
           her
           ungodly
           and
           wicked
           designs
           ?
        
         
         
           Here
           by
           the
           way
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           of
           an
           old
           Babylonian
           trick
           ,
           by
           which
           especially
           ,
           the
           Westerne
           Babylon
           hath
           conveyed
           this
           cup
           of
           Errour
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           first
           of
           D●niel
           ,
           that
           Nebuchadnezzar
           commanded
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           Eunuches
           ,
           
             That
             he
             should
             bring
             certain
             of
             the
             Kings
             ●eed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Princes
             Children
             in
             whom
             was
             no
             blemish
             ,
             and
             of
             able
             witts
             ,
             to
             te●ch
             them
             the
             Learning
             and
             ●ongue
             of
             the
          
           Chaldeans
           ;
           Thus
           were
           Daniel
           and
           his
           fellowes
           used
           ,
           and
           had
           other
           name
           ,
           and
           education
           given
           them
           that
           they
           might
           forget
           their
           own
           ,
           (
           though
           Gods
           special
           Grace
           in
           them
           went
           beyond
           the
           p●llicy
           of
           Babylon
           .
           )
           Such
           and
           worse
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           new
           Babylon
           in
           drawing
           younger
           Brothers
           of
           great
           houses
           and
           good
           wits
           to
           Rome
           and
           Romish
           Colledges
           and
           
           Seminaries
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           names
           changed
           ;
           makeing
           them
           their
           chiefe
           instruments
           of
           State
           to
           mould
           and
           frame
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           and
           Countreyes
           to
           the
           
             Romane
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Obedience
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Samaritanes
           that
           resisted
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           render
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           careful
           advertising
           the
           King
           of
           his
           
           interest
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             because
             they
             were
             salted
             with
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             Palace
             it
             was
             not
             meet
             for
             them
             to
             see
             the
             Kings
             damage
             :
          
           how
           should
           not
           they
           that
           have
           had
           their
           Education
           at
           the
           new
           Babylons
           Charges
           ;
           but
           in
           gratitude
           further
           her
           affaires
           ,
           and
           draw
           all
           they
           may
           to
           her
           Obedience
           and
           Devotion
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           concerning
           Babylons
           Cup.
           
        
         
           It
           followeth
           after
           in
           process
           of
           our
           Lords
           speech
           ;
           upbraiding
           her
           that
           
             she
             glorifies
             her selfe
             and
             lives
             in
             
             wantonness
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             I
             sit
             as
             a
             Queen
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             widow
             ,
             nor
             ●re
             any
             sorrow
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           would
           require
           a
           long
           time
           to
           recite
           the
           
             Prov●rbs
             and
             by
             words
          
           only
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           cast
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           concerning
           the
           wantonness
           and
           uncleanness
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           she
           came
           to
           be
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           hath
           drawn
           to
           her self
           ,
           and
           spent
           the
           wealth
           of
           all
           Nations
           ;
           in
           this
           matter
           I
           will
           spare
           rather
           your
           Ears
           and
           this
           place
           ,
           then
           my
           own
           pains
           ;
           for
           the
           Boast
           of
           
             sitting
             as
             a
             Queen
          
           ,
           consider
           her
           maximes
           ;
           viz.
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             the
             Mistress
             and
             Teacher
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
          
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinckle
           ,
           
             and
             it
             is
             necessarie
             to
             salvation
             to
             every
             humane
             Creature
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           judge
           him
           nor
           say
           unto
           him
           
             Domine
             cut
             itafacias
          
           .
           If
           any
           man
           have
           a
           desire
           
           to
           see
           the
           vaunts
           of
           Rome
           .
           in
           this
           kind
           let
           him
           be
           pleased
           ,
           to
           view
           the
           image
           of
           the
           
             Man
             of
             ●in
             ,
             exalting
             himself
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           drawn
           by
           Master
           Fox
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           former
           Tome
           of
           his
           Acts
           and
           
             Monuments
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           own
           Decrees
           and
           Decretals
           ;
           And
           if
           any
           make
           scruple
           to
           look
           on
           that
           Book
           ,
           
           let
           him
           see
           Bellarmine
           undertaking
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             intending
             to
             teach
             the
             whole
          
           
           
             Church
             can
             in
             no
             case
             erre
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             Faith
          
           ;
           
           
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           probable
           and
           pious
           to
           believe
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           become
           an
           Hereticke
           even
           as
           a
           particular
           Person
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             judge
             of
             Controversies
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           judgement
           certain
           and
           infallible
           :
           Add
           to
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Bellarmine
           makes
           
             Temporal
             Felicity
          
           one
           of
           the
           notes
           of
           the
           
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           One
           point
           more
           rests
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           last
           Angel
           concerning
           Babylon
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           Verse
           the
           last
           ,
           
             That
             in
             her
             was
             found
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Saints
             &
             of
             all
             that
             were
             slain
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           And
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           
           Iohn
           saw
           the
           
             woman
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             Iesus
             :
          
           That
           Heathen
           Rome
           was
           such
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           :
           And
           although
           Bellarmine
           would
           draw
           the
           Text
           another
           way
           to
           Ierusalem
           )
           that
           this
           is
           the
           
           
             great
             City
             ,
             where
             the
             bodies
             of
             two
             witnesses
             shall
             lie
             unburied
             ,
             where
             also
             the
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             ,
          
           since
           in
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Romane
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Romane
           Death
           ,
           our
           Lord
           was
           put
           ,
           But
           this
           doth
           no
           less
           stick
           by
           Christian
           Rome
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           be
           
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             Iesus
             :
          
           Let
           Histories
           be
           turned
           ,
           and
           
           an
           exact
           account
           taken
           ,
           how
           many
           thousands
           (
           otherwise
           good
           Christians
           )
           have
           been
           slain
           and
           massacred
           merely
           for
           his
           pleasure
           sake
           ,
           And
           because
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           her
           Obedience
           ;
           I
           think
           it
           will
           very
           evidently
           appeare
           that
           they
           are
           imcomparably
           more
           then
           all
           those
           that
           suffered
           Martyrdome
           for
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           under
           Heathen
           Romes
           persecution
           .
           To
           omit
           those
           whom
           as
           an
           
             Imperious
             Harlot
          
           she
           hath
           caused
           to
           be
           killed
           for
           calling
           her
           name
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           Description
           of
           Babylon
           doth
           no
           lesse
           agree
           to
           the
           
             present
             ,
             then
             the
             old
             Heathen
          
           Rome
           ,
           the
           
             great
             City
             ,
             her
             command
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             Her
             inchanting
          
           Cup
           ,
           
             Her
             wantonness
          
           and
           
             delicacy
             ,
             Her
             arrogancy
          
           and
           pride
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           bloudy
           and
           
             bloud
             thirsty
             Cruelty
             
             against
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           exercised
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           observe
           )
           by
           her
           alone
           ;
           for
           in
           no
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           since
           neither
           Heathen
           Rome
           onely
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           heathen
           (
           as
           Bellarmine
           would
           have
           it
           )
           can
           be
           
             Babylon
             ,
             nor
             partly
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             partly
             Antichristan
             ,
          
           as
           revolted
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           a
           gap
           of
           a
           thousand
           years
           between
           (
           as
           Viegas
           divineth
           )
           And
           the
           Character
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           sets
           upon
           Babylon
           doth
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           agree
           to
           the
           present
           Pontifical
           Rome
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           old
           Imperial
           .
           It
           is
           the
           falsely
           termed
           Christian
           ,
           indeed
           the
           Antichristian
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Babylon
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           Gods
           People
           are
           called
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           they
           are
           
             to
             go
             out
             of
             her
          
           ,
           it
           rests
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           Bellarmine
           
           cites
           Saint
           Augustine
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           
             Corde
             non
             Corpore
          
           ,
           not
           in
           place
           but
           affection
           ;
           But
           the
           Temple
           of
           Gods
           people
           departing
           from
           Babel
           would
           seemto
           imply
           both
           ;
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           this
           great
           City
           is
           spiritually
           
           called
           Sodo●
           and
           Egypt
           :
           now
           such
           was
           the
           departure
           of
           Lott
           out
           of
           Sodome
           and
           
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           by
           Cyrus
           his
           Edict
           Gods
           people
           were
           permitted
           to
           return
           into
           their
           own
           Countrey
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Lords
           worship
           was
           then
           fixed
           ;
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           such
           place
           specially
           appointed
           ,
           as
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           shews
           in
           his
           speech
           
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             S●maria
          
           :
           
           But
           certainly
           if
           any
           of
           Gods
           people
           cannot
           by
           separation
           in
           judgement
           and
           affection
           so
           live
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             sins
          
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           go
           out
           bodily
           also
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           
             touch
             any
             unclean
             thing
          
           ,
           
           Gods
           people
           are
           warned
           to
           do
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             vessels
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           they
           carried
           with
           them
           out
           of
           Babylon
           .
           The
           reason
           which
           confirms
           this
           charge
           of
           going
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           participation
           
             in
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             Plagues
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           
             blowes
             ,
             stripes
             ,
             punishments
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           onely
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           8
           Verse
           ,
           
             Death
             ,
             Mourning
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Fire
             ,
          
           but
           as
           in
           the
           14.
           
           Chapter
           (
           where
           the
           same
           Proclamation
           is
           made
           of
           her
           fall
           which
           is
           here
           )
           the
           drinking
           of
           the
           
             hot
             and
             unalaid
             wine
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Lamb
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             smoak
             of
             their
             torments
             shall
             ascend
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           We
           have
           thus
           descussed
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           being
           all
           laid
           together
           is
           this
           ,
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             hears
             our
             
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             admonishing
             from
             Heaven
             his
             faithful
             people
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             obedience
          
           of
           Romish
           ,
           Popish
           Babylon
           ,
           
             least
             partaking
             with
             her
             in
             her
             sins
             ,
             they
             receive
             also
             of
             her
             stripes
             and
             punishments
             ,
             both
             Temporall
             and
             Eternal
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           concerning
           the
           person
           of
           the
           speaker
           mentioned
           in
           this
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           circumstance
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           I
           will
           for
           the
           present
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           desire
           onely
           that
           it
           may
           renew
           the
           religious
           attention
           of
           all
           ;
           that
           each
           would
           say
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           will
           hearken
           what
           
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             say
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             speak
             Peace
             unto
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Saints
             that
             they
             turn
             not
             to
             folly
             :
          
           That
           every
           one
           would
           remember
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           see
           that
           
             ye
             despise
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             escaped
             not
             ,
             when
             ye
             refused
             him
             that
             speaketh
             one
             Earth
             ,
             much
             
             more
             shall
             not
             we
             escape
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaketh
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           But
           these
           points
           shall
           be
           more
           profitably
           pressed
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           considered
           the
           speech
           it self
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           observe
           first
           ,
           he
           call
           
             ●is
             people
             to
             come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           )
           a
           plain
           Argument
           that
           there
           are
           many
           not
           onely
           good
           Moral
           and
           
             Civil
             honest
          
           men
           there
           ,
           but
           good
           C●ristians
           ,
           not
           redeemed
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           there
           is
           amongst
           these
           that
           are
           under
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Romish
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             entrance
          
           ,
           into
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           Baptisme
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           that
           are
           partakers
           thereof
           are
           
             made
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ●he
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             Eternal
             lif●
             :
          
           &
           of
           these
           that
           have
           but
           this
           Seal
           of
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           viz.
           
           infants
           )
           are
           no
           small
           and
           contemptible
           part
           of
           Gods
           People
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           cannot
           hear
           this
           Voyce
           of
           Christ
           calling
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ;
           besides
           this
           there
           is
           
             publication
             of
             the
             tenure
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           to
           such
           as
           are
           of
           years
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           openly
           and
           purely
           as
           it
           might
           and
           ought
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           the
           
             grounds
             of
             the
             Catechisme
          
           are
           preached
           ,
           sin
           is
           shewed
           ,
           Christs
           redemption
           (
           or
           the
           story
           of
           it
           )
           is
           known
           Faith
           in
           him
           is
           called
           for
           ,
           
           and
           this
           Faith
           is
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           some
           :
           For
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Calling
           is
           not
           fruitless
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           rain
           returneth
           not
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           where
           true
           Faith
           is
           ,
           
             Men
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             the
             Son
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
        
         
           Some
           men
           perhaps
           may
           object
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           describe
           and
           
           call
           by
           this
           name
           of
           
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           ,
           Is
           none
           other
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Divels
           may
           have
           :
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             Religion
             is
             not
             Logick
          
           ,
           He
           that
           cannot
           give
           a
           true
           definition
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           not
           for
           that
           ,
           without
           a
           soul
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           defines
           not
           Faith
           truely
           ,
           yet
           may
           have
           true
           Faith
           ;
           
             learned
             Divines
          
           are
           not
           all
           of
           accord
           touching
           the
           definition
           of
           it
           ,
           But
           if
           (
           as
           by
           the
           whole
           stream
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it
           should
           seem
           )
           to
           be
           
             a
             trust
             and
             cleaving
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           this
           Faith
           many
           there
           have
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           our
           Lord
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           wrought
           in
           many
           there
           ,
           
           now
           he
           that
           loveth
           Christ
           is
           
             loved
             of
             him
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             also
             ,
          
           and
           because
           the
           proof
           of
           true
           love
           to
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             keeping
             of
             his
             sayings
             ,
             their
             are
             good
             works
             ,
          
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           great
           conscience
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Yea
           will
           some
           man
           say
           ,
           But
           
           that
           which
           marreth
           all
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             merit
             and
             satisfaction
          
           .
           Indeed
           that
           is
           the
           
             School
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Conscience
           enlightned
           to
           know
           it self
           will
           easily
           act
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Publican
           ,
           
             who
             smote
             his
             breast
             and
             said
             ,
             God
             be
             merciful
             to
             me
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           I
           remember
           a
           good
           advice
           of
           one
           of
           that
           side
           ,
           let
           others
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             have
             commi●ted
             few
             si●nes
             ,
             and
             done
             ma●y
             good
             workes
             satisfie
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             But
             whatsoever
             thou
             d●st
             ,
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             :
             so
             as
             whatsoever
             good
             come
             from
             thee
             ,
             thou
             resolve
             to
             doe
             it
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             accounting
             thy
             works
             too
             little
             to
             satisfie
             for
             thy
             sins
             :
             For
             as
             for
             thy
             si●s
             thou
             must
             offer
             Christs
             works
             ,
             his
             pains
             and
             wounds
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             it self
             to
             him
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             love
             of
             his
             out
             of
             which
             he
             endured
             these
             things
             for
             thee
             .
             These
             are
             available
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             for
             thy
             sins
             .
             But
             thou
             whatsoever
             thou
             dost
             or
             sufferest
             ,
             
             offer
             it
             not
             for
             thy
             sins
          
           to
           God
           
             but
             for
             his
             love
             and
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             wishing
             to
             find
             the
             more
             grace
             with
             him
             ,
          
           whereby
           thou
           
             mayest
             doe
             more
             ,
             greater
             and
             more
             acceptable
             works
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             the
             love
             of
             God
             then
             be
             to
             thee
             the
             cause
             of
             well-living
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             well-working
             :
             thus
             he
             ,
          
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           there
           be
           on
           that
           side
           that
           follow
           this
           Councel
           ;
           here
           with
           I
           shall
           relate
           the
           speach
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Gentleman
           ,
           
             my
             neighbour
             in
          
           England
           ,
           who
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           Recusant
           ;
           he
           demanded
           one
           time
           ,
           
             What
             was
             the
             worst
             Opinion
             that
             we
             could
             impute
          
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           It
           was
           said
           ,
           
             there
             was
             none
             more
             then
             this
             of
             our
             merits
             :
          
           
           
             And
             that
          
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           
             not
             onely
             doth
             uphold
             them
          
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             them
          
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           done
           soberly
           ;
           And
           saith
           ,
           they
           
             deserve
             Eternal
             life
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           propromises
           
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           
             the
             work
             it self
          
           :
           whereupon
           he
           answered
           ,
           Bellarmine
           was
           
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             could
             p●rhaps
             defend
             what
             he
             wrote
             by
             learning
             ,
             But
             for
             his
             part
             he
             trusted
             to
             be
             saved
             onely
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             good
             works
             he
             would
             do
             all
             that
             he
             could
             ;
             Et
             valeant
             q●uantum
             volere
             possint
             .
          
        
         
           To
           proceed
           :
           In
           or
           under
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Rome
           there
           is
           Persecution
           and
           that
           is
           a
           better
           mark
           of
           Christs
           people
           ,
           then
           Bellarmines
           Temporal
           felicity
           all
           that
           will
           live
           
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ;
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           and
           so
           are
           all
           they
           on
           that
           side
           that
           are
           less
           superstitious
           then
           others
           ,
           or
           dare
           speak
           of
           redress
           of
           abuses
           ,
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           Martyrdome
           for
           a
           free
           opposing
           
           mens
           traditions
           ,
           
             Image-worshipers
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Add
           ,
           that
           inobedience
           to
           this
           call
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           there
           
             do
             some
             come
             dayly
             from
             thence
             ,
          
           and
           in
           truth
           how
           could
           our
           
             Saviour
             ,
             call
             his
             people
             from
             thence
          
           if
           he
           had
           none
           there
           ?
           How
           could
           the
           Apostles
           say
           that
           Antichrist
           from
           whose
           captivity
           they
           are
           called
           
             shall
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           (
           since
           that
           Ierusalem
           is
           finally
           and
           utterly
           desolated
           )
           unless
           the
           same
           Apostle
           otherwhere
           declaring
           himself
           had
           shewed
           us
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           again
           ,
           
           ye
           are
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             the
             living
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
             is
             Holy
          
           ,
           which
           are
           ye
           ;
           It
           will
           be
           said
           that
           there
           are
           on
           that
           side
           many
           gross
           errors
           ,
           many
           open
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           so
           as
           those
           which
           live
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           either
           partakers
           of
           them
           and
           like
           
           minded
           ,
           or
           else
           very
           Hypocrites
           .
           But
           many
           errors
           and
           much
           ignorance
           ;
           so
           it
           be
           not
           affected
           ,
           may
           stand
           with
           true
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           true
           Contrition
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             because
             it
             displeaseth
             God
          
           )
           there
           is
           a
           general
           and
           implicite
           repentance
           for
           all
           
             unknown
             sins
          
           ,
           Gods
           Providence
           in
           the
           general
           revolt
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           when
           Elias
           thought
           himselfe
           left
           alone
           had
           reserved
           seven
           thousand
           ,
           
           that
           
             had
             not
             bowed
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Baal
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           conceived
           he●e
           since
           especially
           ,
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           Mystical
           Babylon
           ,
           is
           rather
           in
           false
           and
           will-worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           rather
           commended
           ,
           as
           profitable
           ,
           then
           as
           absolutely
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           enjoyned
           and
           the
           corruptions
           there
           maintained
           rather
           in
           superfluous
           addition
           then
           retraction
           in
           any
           thing
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
         
           Neither
           let
           that
           hard
           term
           of
           hypocrisie
           be
           used
           of
           the
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           sometime
           ,
           humble
           and
           peaceable
           carriage
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           oppose
           not
           common
           errors
           ,
           nor
           wrestle
           with
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           do
           follow
           the
           multitude
           ,
           reserving
           a
           right
           knowledge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           favour
           which
           God
           gives
           them
           to
           find
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           )
           obtain
           better
           conditions
           then
           others
           can
           ;
           We
           call
           not
           Iohn
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
             known
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           
           and
           could
           procure
           Peter
           to
           be
           let
           to
           see
           the
           arraignment
           of
           our
           Saviour
           :
           nor
           Peter
           himself
           that
           for
           fear
           denied
           him
           ,
           much
           less
           Daniel
           and
           his
           companions
           that
           by
           suit
           obtained
           of
           Melzar
           their
           
           keeper
           that
           they
           might
           
             feed
             upon
             pulse
             and
             not
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             King
             of
          
           Babels
           meat
           ,
           and
           these
           knew
           themselves
           
           to
           be
           captives
           and
           in
           Babel
           .
           But
           in
           the
           new
           Babel
           how
           many
           thousands
           do
           we
           think
           there
           are
           that
           think
           otherwise
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           name
           whereof
           this
           harlot
           hath
           usurped
           :
           And
           although
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           where
           they
           live
           are
           many
           abuses
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           need
           of
           reformation
           ,
           yet
           there
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           not
           
             abandon
             their
             Mother
             in
             her
             sickness
             .
          
           Those
           that
           converse
           more
           inwardly
           with
           men
           of
           Conscience
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           doe
           know
           that
           these
           are
           speeches
           i●
           secret
           ;
           which
           how
           they
           will
           be
           justified
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           (
           
             come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
          
           )
           belongs
           to
           another
           place
           to
           consider
           .
           For
           the
           purpose
           we
           have
           now
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           but
           account
           these
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           live
           very
           dangerously
           
           under
           the
           captivity
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Mordecay
             ,
             Hester
             ,
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           and
           Ezra
           ,
           and
           many
           Jewes
           more
           ,
           notwithstanding
           both
           Cyrus
           Commission
           and
           the
           Prophets
           Command
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           may
           give
           some
           light
           in
           a
           Question
           that
           is
           on
           foot
           among
           learned
           and
           good
           men
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
          
           where
           I
           thinke
           surely
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           rightly
           declared
           ,
           for
           the
           tearms
           ,
           there
           will
           remain
           no
           question
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           whether
           Babylon
           
             pretending
             to
             be
          
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yea
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           be
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             people
             of
             Christ
             that
             are
             under
             the
             captivity
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
          
           either
           of
           both
           waies
           declare
           in
           these
           tearms
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           will
           be
           soon
           resolved
           .
        
         
           Except
           some
           man
           will
           perhaps
           
           
           still
           Object
           ,
           Though
           there
           be
           a
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           be
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           no
           Priesthood
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           As
           Saint
           Cyprian
           describes
           it
           ,
           
           
             Plebs
             sacerdoti
             adunata
          
           ,
           people
           joyned
           to
           their
           priest
           ,
           They
           have
           no
           Priesthood
           being
           by
           the
           very
           form
           of
           their
           Ordidination
           
             Sacrificers
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           under
           correction
           of
           better
           judgements
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Reconciliation
           by
           the
           Commission
           which
           is
           given
           at
           their
           Ordination
           ;
           being
           the
           same
           which
           our
           Saviour
           left
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           
             Whose
             sins
             ye
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             ye
             retain
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           other
           power
           
             to
             sacrifice
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           any
           otherwise
           then
           celebrating
           the
           Commemoration
           of
           
           Christs
           sacrifice
           once
           offered
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           It
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           or
           Ministery
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           But
           as
           
             superfluous
             additions
          
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           yet
           worketh
           not
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           which
           is
           lawfully
           conferred
           otherwise
           .
           This
           Doctrine
           I
           know
           not
           how
           it
           can
           offend
           any
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           being
           too
           Charitable
           ,
           &
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           a
           good
           fault
           ,
           and
           serves
           well
           for
           a
           sure
           
             mark
             of
             Christs
             sheep
          
           ,
           And
           hath
           very
           good
           opportunity
           to
           help
           Christs
           people
           out
           of
           Babel
           :
           
           by
           this
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             Charitie
             one
             to
             another
          
           ;
           But
           they
           call
           us
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             miscreants
             ,
             Doggs
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           persecute
           us
           with
           more
           deadly
           hatred
           then
           Jewes
           and
           Turks
           ,
           yea
           ,
           this
           is
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           of
           Gods
           People
           in
           it
           that
           are
           misinformed
           of
           us
           .
           Thus
           did
           Saul
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           a
           
             chosen
             
             vessel
          
           to
           bear
           Christs
           Name
           over
           the
           world
           .
           But
           let
           us
           maintain
           our
           Charitie
           to
           them
           as
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           friends
           or
           children
           ,
           when
           in
           
             hot
             Fevers
          
           or
           Plurisies
           they
           miscal
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           remember
           if
           they
           be
           Christs
           people
           ,
           how
           little
           loving
           soever
           they
           be
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           our
           
             beloved
             Brethren
          
           ,
           and
           this
           of
           the
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           their
           dutie
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Du●tie
             of
             those
             people
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           )
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           present
           Roman
           Monarchy
           ,
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           the
           very
           authority
           of
           Christs
           Voyce
           from
           Heaven
           should
           suffice
           :
           
             For
             his
             sheep
             hear
             his
             voice
             .
          
           But
           if
           that
           be
           yet
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           
             the
             Papal
             Monarchy
             ,
             be
             Babylon
             ,
          
           let
           us
           for
           the
           present
           set
           aside
           the
           mystical
           Arguments
           from
           
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Prophetical
           Circumstances
           .
           And
           let
           the
           matter
           be
           tried
           by
           plainer
           Arguments
           ,
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           Reason
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           as
           thus
           ,
           Where
           the
           use
           of
           Christs
           Word
           is
           forbidden
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           
           where
           they
           lay
           away
           the
           Key
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           
           and
           Gods
           Worship
           is
           without
           understanding
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           where
           Christs
           Sacraments
           are
           corrupted
           and
           maimed
           :
           
           
           where
           Divine
           worship
           is
           communicated
           to
           Creatures
           ,
           where
           Christs
           
             Glorious
             Body
          
           is
           defended
           to
           be
           torn
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           faithful
           but
           also
           of
           
             faithlesse
             men
          
           ,
           yea
           of
           
             Rats
             and
             Mice
          
           ,
           where
           besides
           a
           number
           of
           other
           superstitions
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           are
           communicated
           to
           
             Purgatory
             fire
          
           ,
           to
           Saint
           
             Francis
             frock
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Carmilites
             scapular
          
           ,
           where
           the
           sole
           
           infallible
           interpretation
           ,
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           decission
           of
           Crntroversies
           ,
           last
           resolution
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           
             one
             man
          
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           without
           true
           Faith
           and
           sound
           Knowledge
           of
           Religion
           or
           morall
           honesty
           it self
           ,
           where
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           maintaiued
           as
           Catholike
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           Vice-God
           ,
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           Almightie
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           Depose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Expose
           them
           to
           their
           subjects
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           Command
           the
           Angels
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           like
           blasphemies
           ;
           
             From
             this
          
           place
           and
           society
           Christs
           people
           are
           to
           depart
           and
           separate
           themselves
           ;
           But
           the
           present
           Romane
           Monarchy
           is
           such
           ,
           The
           conclusion
           follows
           undenyable
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           will
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           answer
           on
           Objection
           
           that
           may
           be
           made
           by
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           to
           be
           retentive
           
           to
           keep
           Gods
           people
           from
           hearkning
           to
           this
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           is
           used
           for
           a
           motive
           to
           draw
           more
           also
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Gods
           people
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           number
           I
           hope
           I
           am
           one
           )
           
             may
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           
             cannot
             perish
          
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           then
           be
           so
           solicitous
           ,
           if
           salvation
           may
           be
           had
           there
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           deny
           that
           you
           have
           either
           Church
           or
           salvation
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           is
           the
           safest
           course
           ,
           by
           the
           Opinion
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           continue
           there
           still
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           
           This
           is
           not
           the
           discourse
           of
           
             Christs
             sheep
          
           who
           make
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Voice
           ,
           and
           doing
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           a
           higher
           end
           then
           their
           own
           salvation
           :
           but
           well
           may
           become
           the
           mouth
           of
           those
           deceivers
           that
           would
           seduce
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           very
           language
           of
           the
           old
           
           Serpent
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             not
             surely
             die
          
           :
           The
           
           reason
           and
           rule
           of
           Obedience
           is
           not
           the
           avoyding
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           or
           the
           attaining
           of
           bliss
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           supposing
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           salvation
           mae
           be
           had
           in
           Babylon
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           attained
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           
             through
             the
             fire
          
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           those
           builders
           which
           foolishly
           lay
           upon
           the
           precious
           foundation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             hay
             ,
             straw
             ,
             and
             stubble
          
           of
           mens
           Traditions
           :
           And
           there
           is
           again
           
             a
             large
             entrance
          
           ,
           to
           be
           afforded
           into
           the
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           If
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           
             abound
             in
             us
          
           and
           make
           us
           not
           
             barren
             and
             unfruitful
          
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           Again
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           be
           not
           wilful
           and
           affected
           may
           have
           some
           pardon
           ,
           but
           to
           hold
           the
           Truth
           of
           
           
             God
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           ,
           as
           all
           do
           that
           receive
           not
           the
           
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           knowing
           how
           they
           which
           commit
           such
           things
           are
           
             worthy
             of
             death
          
           ,
           yet
           doe
           〈◊〉
           same
           and
           favour
           those
           that
           doe
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           wrath
           of
           God
           from
           heaven
           
           is
           revealed
           against
           such
           ,
           Romans
           1.
           18.
           31.
           
           Even
           the
           danger
           of
           temporal
           punishment
           threatned
           to
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           a
           man
           were
           sure
           to
           goe
           
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           (
           although
           to
           humane
           infirmity
           it
           may
           perhaps
           seem
           otherwise
           )
           even
           the
           
             Eternal
             punishments
          
           in
           Hell
           are
           not
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           as
           is
           the
           offence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           partaking
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             Looke
             therefore
             as
             this
          
           Sophisme
           
           of
           Sathan
           
             is
             in
             all
             other
             temptations
             to
             be
             answered
          
           ;
           Thou
           maiest
           doe
           this
           and
           yet
           be
           saved
           being
           of
           the
           number
           
           of
           Christs
           people
           ,
           for
           David
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             others
          
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           such
           things
           ,
           yet
           found
           pardon
           and
           salvation
           ,
           
             so
             here
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           adventure
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           I
           have
           other
           sinnes
           enough
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           My
           Conscience
           is
           more
           then
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           :
           
           I
           
             will
             not
          
           buy
           repentance
           so
           deare
           ,
           and
           loose
           the
           things
           I
           have
           gotten
           .
        
         
           Now
           should
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Motives
           from
           the
           Danger
           of
           sinne
           and
           of
           partaking
           in
           punishment
           .
           But
           the
           handling
           of
           these
           would
           require
           a
           long
           time
           :
           let
           me
           rather
           make
           some
           Application
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           .
           And
           First
           and
           most
           properly
           to
           those
           that
           this
           Scripture
           most
           concerns
           and
           is
           directed
           unto
           :
           
             The
             People
             of
             God
             holden
             in
             the
             Captivitie
             of
             the
          
           Romane
           Babylon
           ;
           But
           alass
           they
           are
           not
           here
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           one
           part
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           that
           they
           
           are
           kept
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           hearing
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           ,
           but
           of
           himselfe
           
             speaking
             here
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           And
           they
           are
           so
           contented
           ,
           what
           remedy
           may
           there
           be
           for
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           bewitched
           ,
           Unlesse
           you
           (
           
             My
             L.
             L
             ●
             .
             and
             Brethren
          
           )
           will
           be
           contented
           to
           become
           Faithfull
           Feoffees
           in
           trust
           ,
           to
           convey
           this
           Voyce
           and
           Message
           of
           Christ
           unto
           them
           :
           and
           by
           my
           request
           you
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Love.
           As
           this
           President
           of
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           doth
           leade
           you
           as
           to
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           you
           hope
           ,
           
             faithfull
             People
          
           ,
           loath
           to
           sinne
           against
           him
           ,
           desirous
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           Tell
           them
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           their
           owne
           Doctours
           :
           That
           
             Rome
             is
             Babylon
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           averred
           ,
           
             that
             this
             is
             the
             
             present
             Papall
             Monarchie
             ,
          
           that
           out
           of
           this
           they
           must
           depart
           by
           the
           
             Commands
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christs
          
           owne
           Voyce
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           being
           accessary
           to
           all
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           lyable
           to
           all
           her
           punishments
           ,
           wish
           them
           to
           use
           the
           Libertie
           to
           
             reade
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           blinde
           Obedience
           of
           Mens
           Precepts
           and
           Traditions
           ;
           be
           pleased
           to
           tell
           them
           further
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           have
           some
           Collour
           of
           Excuse
           ,
           that
           live
           in
           such
           places
           where
           they
           may
           
             not
             discover
          
           themselves
           without
           danger
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           Honour
           or
           Life
           ,
           they
           may
           doe
           it
           here
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           safetie
           ,
           but
           with
           Reputation
           and
           profit
           ,
           intreat
           them
           to
           beware
           least
           they
           make
           themselves
           extreamely
           Cu●pable
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           partaking
           with
           the
           former
           
             Idolatries
             ,
             Extortions
             ,
             Massacres
             ,
             Powder
             Treasons
             ,
          
           
           and
           King
           killings
           of
           that
           bloody
           City
           ,
           but
           the
           new
           detestable
           Doctrines
           ,
           
             Derogatory
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           which
           moderate
           men
           even
           of
           her
           own
           Subjects
           detest
           .
           But
           which
           she
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           discontent
           her
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           devoted
           Darlings
           will
           not
           disavow
           :
           O
           if
           they
           would
           feare
           the
           plagues
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           others
           the
           fearfullest
           :
           
           
             Blindness
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           
             strong
             Delusions
             to
             believe
             Lies
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             be
             damned
             that
             believed
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             :
          
           But
           you
           hope
           better
           things
           of
           them
           ,
           
             accompanying
             Salvation
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Message
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           deliver
           ,
           accompanying
           it
           with
           those
           Generall
           and
           common
           goods
           
             of
             Charitie
             and
             Meekeness
             ,
             Integritie
             ,
             good
             Example
             ,
          
           and
           the
           speciall
           furtherance
           ,
           which
           your
           Callings
           and
           Places
           in
           State
           ,
           Church
           or
           Family
           can
           give
           it
           ,
           doubtlesse
           to
           Christs
           people
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           uneffectual
           .
        
         
         
           Blessed
           be
           God
           that
           hath-long
           agoe
           stirred
           up
           the
           Spirits
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           
           like
           Cyrus
           to
           give
           libertie
           to
           Gods
           People
           
             to
             go
             out
             of
             Babylon
          
           ,
           
           And
           to
           give
           large
           Patents
           ,
           with
           Darius
           ,
           and
           Artaxe●xes
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           establishing
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Majestie
           that
           hath
           sent
           us
           another
           Nehemiah
           ,
           
           
             to
             build
             up
             the
             walls
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           to
           procure
           that
           the
           
             Portion
             of
             the
             Levites
          
           should
           be
           given
           them
           .
           
           Give
           me
           leave
           (
           
             Right
             Honourable
          
           )
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           this
           also
           belongeth
           to
           your
           Care
           ,
           to
           Cooperate
           with
           Christ
           in
           bringing
           his
           People
           out
           of
           the
           Romish
           Captivitie
           ;
           And
           if
           to
           help
           away
           a
           poor
           Captive
           out
           of
           Turkie
           hath
           been
           Honourable
           to
           some
           Publicke
           Ministers
           :
           What
           shall
           it
           be
           to
           help
           to
           the
           enlargeing
           of
           so
           many
           thousand
           souls
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Mens
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           gaining
           to
           his
           Majestie
           so
           many
           entire
           Subjects
           ,
           your
           
           wisedom
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           advised
           ;
           and
           your
           Zeal
           as
           it
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           :
           yet
           pardon
           me
           one
           word
           ,
           for
           the
           purpose
           of
           helping
           Christs
           People
           out
           of
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           called
           by
           himself
           often
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             His
             Sheep
          
           ;
           and
           verily
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           they
           are
           like
           to
           Sheep
           ;
           which
           being
           Cooped
           up
           in
           a
           narrow
           Pent
           ,
           though
           they
           find
           some
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Passage
           be
           set
           open
           ,
           are
           not
           forward
           to
           come
           out
           ;
           unlesse
           they
           be
           put
           on
           ,
           but
           strain
           Courtesie
           ,
           which
           should
           begin
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           are
           once
           out
           with
           a
           Ioyfull
           friske
           they
           Exult
           in
           their
           Freedome
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           few
           of
           the
           foremost
           lead
           ,
           the
           rest
           follow
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           make
           Application
           :
           Do
           according
           to
           your
           wisedome
           in
           your
           place
           ,
           and
           Christ
           whose
           Work
           it
           is
           shall
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           further
           your
           endeavours
           .
        
         
         
           The
           like
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           
             Lords
             ,
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           help
           your
           Friends
           ,
           Followers
           ,
           and
           Tenents
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           what
           you
           may
           in
           your
           places
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           Examples
           ,
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Ioshua
             ,
             Cornelius
          
           praysed
           in
           Scripture
           for
           propagating
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Fear
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           and
           Commands
           with
           the
           report
           of
           Gods
           accepting
           it
           ,
           and
           rewarding
           it
           ,
           And
           this
           to
           the
           use
           
             of
             others
          
           .
        
         
           But
           shall
           you
           not
           carry
           away
           something
           
             for
             your selves
             also
          
           ;
           Yes
           verily
           ,
           take
           
             to
             your selves
          
           this
           Voyce
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           we
           have
           done
           it
           already
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           we
           are
           good
           Christians
           ,
           good
           Protestants
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           Preachers
           and
           that
           call
           up
           on
           others
           
             to
             come
             out
             of
          
           ,
           
           Babylon
           ;
           But
           if
           Saint
           Paul
           prayed
           the
           Converted
           Corinthians
           
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
          
           And
           Saint
           Iohn
           writing
           to
           Belevers
           ,
           
           sets
           down
           the
           record
           of
           God
           touching
           his
           Son
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             might
             believe
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           I
           Exhort
           in
           Christs
           Name
           and
           words
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           are
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           her
           ,
           
             Qui
             monet
             ut
             facias
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           that
           perswades
           another
           to
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           already
           ,
           in
           perswading
           incourageth
           him
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           on
           in
           his
           performance
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           yet
           unresolved
           ,
           and
           halting
           or
           hanging
           between
           two
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           people
           did
           in
           Elias
           time
           )
           That
           present
           their
           bodies
           
           at
           such
           meetings
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           perhaps
           at
           Rome
           ;
           or
           no
           where
           ;
           If
           any
           in
           some
           points
           rightly
           informed
           and
           cleared
           ,
           in
           others
           doubtful
           ,
           to
           such
           Christ
           speaks
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             ,
          
           presse
           on
           by
           prayer
           ,
           Conference
           ,
           reading
           ,
           (
           If
           Christs
           Voyce
           be
           to
           be
           heard
           )
           If
           Rome
           be
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             .
          
        
         
           And
           let
           it
           be
           spoken
           with
           as
           litle
           
           offence
           as
           it
           is
           delight
           ,
           We
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           forwardest
           in
           Reformatino
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           so
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           not
           many
           shamefull
           Badges
           of
           her
           Captivity
           ,
           witness
           her
           Impropriations
           ,
           being
           indeed
           plaine
           Church-robberie
           ,
           devised
           to
           maintain
           her
           Colonies
           of
           idle
           and
           
             irregular
             Regulars
          
           ,
           Idle
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           Zealous
           and
           Pragmatical
           to
           support
           and
           defend
           her
           power
           pomp
           and
           pride
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           subsisted
           ,
           witness
           her
           Dispensations
           or
           dissipations
           rather
           ,
           of
           all
           Canonical
           Orders
           ;
           bearing
           down
           all
           with
           her
           
             Non
             obstante
          
           ,
           her
           Symoniacal
           and
           Sacrilegious
           Venality
           of
           Holy
           things
           ,
           her
           manifold
           Extortions
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdictiction
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           wholly
           banished
           :
           Let
           each
           of
           us
           therefore
           account
           it
           as
           spoken
           to
           himself
           ,
           (
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             .
          
           )
        
         
           In
           this
           Journey
           let
           us
           not
           trouble
           and
           cast
           
             stumbling
             blocks
          
           before
           Gods
           
           People
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           come
           out
           or
           hinder
           one
           another
           with
           Dissentions
           in
           matters
           either
           inexplicable
           ,
           or
           unprofitable
           :
           let
           it
           have
           some
           pardon
           :
           If
           some
           be
           even
           so
           forward
           in
           flying
           from
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           they
           fear
           
             to
             go
             back
          
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           own
           goods
           for
           haste
           and
           let
           it
           not
           be
           blamed
           or
           uncharitably
           censured
           ,
           if
           some
           come
           in
           the
           R●ear
           ,
           and
           would
           leave
           none
           of
           Christs
           People
           behind
           them
           :
           No
           man
           reacheth
           his
           hand
           to
           another
           whom
           he
           would
           lift
           out
           of
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           but
           he
           
             stoops
             to
             him
          
           .
           Our
           ends
           immediate
           are
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           meet
           in
           one
           final
           intention
           ;
           The
           
             one
             hates
          
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           
             the
             other
             loves
             and
             pitties
             Christs
             People
             :
          
           There
           the
           one
           believes
           the
           Angel
           that
           cast
           
             the
             Milstone
             into
             the
             Sea
          
           ;
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chap.
           with
           that
           word
           (
           
             so
             shall
          
           Babylon
           
             rise
             uo
             more
          
           .
           )
           The
           other
           fear
           the
           threatning
           of
           our
           Saviour
           against
           such
           as
           scandalize
           any
           of
           the
           
             little
             ones
             believing
             in
             
             him
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           better
           for
           such
           a
           one
           to
           have
           
             a
             Milstone
             hanged
             upon
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             himselfe
             :
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           
             beseech
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           give
           us
           Wisedome
           and
           opportunity
           to
           further
           his
           work
           and
           to
           give
           success
           unto
           the
           same
           himself
           ,
           to
           
             hasten
             the
             judgement
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           People
           out
           of
           this
           bondage
           ,
           that
           we
           with
           them
           and
           all
           his
           Saints
           in
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           May
           there
           upon
           sing
           a
           joyfull
           Hallelujah
           ,
           
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           '
           Power
           ,
           be
           unto
           the
           LORD
           our
           GOD
           ,
           Amen
           .
           Halleluiah
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           these
           two
           most
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           Bishops
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           the
           vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           aspersion
           of
           Novelty
           or
           Singularity
           ,
           from
           some
           grounds
           out
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ;
           the
           continued
           Suffrages
           of
           learned
           men
           in
           successive
           ages
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           eminent
           Bishops
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           of
           later
           yeares
           :
           occasioned
           to
           be
           the
           more
           large
           by
           the
           Censure
           which
           Doctor
           Heylene
           (
           in
           his
           late
           book
           )
           gives
           the
           Primate
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           of
           Ireland
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           For
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           
           before
           that
           defection
           or
           Apostasy
           ,
           whch
           was
           to
           preceed
           ,
           and
           prepare
           the
           ways
           for
           
             the
             
             man
             of
             sin
          
           .
           (
           2
           Thes.
           2
           ,
           3.
           )
           there
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           any
           such
           direct
           application
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           had
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           themselves
           ;
           Rome
           was
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           a
           pure
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           infected
           with
           Arianisme
           ,
           and
           other
           heresies
           which
           then
           abounded
           in
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           ;
           being
           rather
           a
           receptacle
           of
           such
           as
           were
           banished
           thence
           by
           that
           persecution
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           must
           have
           been
           a
           Prophetick
           pen
           that
           should
           then
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
             righteous
             City
             should
             become
             an
             harlot
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           conception
           of
           that
           
             man
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           but
           till
           his
           birth
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           judgement
           given
           of
           him
           ,
           iniquity
           was
           breeding
           but
           in
           a
           mystery
           (
           verse
           the
           8.
           )
           like
           the
           child
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           which
           the
           Mother
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           then
           be
           assured
           ,
           but
           
           it
           may
           prove
           an
           abortive
           ;
           
             and
             harlots
          
           use
           to
           keep
           their
           conceptions
           close
           and
           undiscerned
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           discover
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           thus
           in
           the
           conceiving
           and
           producing
           of
           that
           
             wicked
             one
          
           ;
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           to
           so
           early
           a
           sentence
           ,
           (
           whatsoever
           they
           might
           suspect
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           .
           Diseases
           may
           be
           gathering
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           neither
           the
           party
           himself
           is
           sensible
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           skilfull
           Physitian
           can
           discern
           of
           the
           event
           ;
           fire
           may
           be
           kindling
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           neighbours
           do
           not
           cry
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           smelt
           ;
           or
           flame
           forth
           to
           their
           view
           :
           And
           so
           there
           might
           be
           some
           such
           distempers
           ,
           and
           strange
           fire
           ,
           smothering
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           some
           100's
           of
           yeares
           ;
           but
           till
           it
           brake
           out
           ,
           ye
           
           could
           not
           expect
           the
           Fathers
           of
           those
           ages
           ,
           could
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           
             digito
             monstrare
             ,
             &
             dicier
             hic
             est
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           prophesies
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           of
           Daniel
           in
           the
           Old
           ;
           
             shut
             and
             sealed
             up
          
           ,
           till
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           fulfilling
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ;
             Prophetias
             implericitius
             quam
             intelligi
          
           ;
           that
           prophesies
           are
           fulfilled
           before
           they
           are
           understood
           ;
           agreeing
           with
           that
           (
           Rev.
           1.
           3.
           
           )
           
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             reads
             and
             understands
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           Irenaeus
           a
           
             All
             prophesies
             before
             they
             are
             fulfilled
             ,
             are
             riddles
             unto
             men
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             prophesied
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             clear
             and
             certain
             exposition
             ,
             our
             apprehension
             conceives
             no
             
             further
             then
             our
             experience
             reacheth
             unto
             .
          
           That
           old
           Adage
           ,
           
             Veritas
             est
             temporis
             filia
          
           ,
           truth
           is
           the
           daughter
           of
           time
           ,
           hath
           its
           place
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           
             the
             day
             shall
             declare
             it
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Andraeas
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           be
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           his
           suspitions
           ,
           as
           liviug
           near
           the
           time
           of
           the
           revealing
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           suspended
           his
           direct
           application
           ,
           only
           saying
           that
           the
           b
           
             accurate
             knowledge
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             time
             ,
             and
             experience
             will
             reveale
             it
             to
             the
             diligent
             observers
             .
          
           What
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           for
           his
           knowledge
           of
           some
           mysteries
           foretold
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           living
           after
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             greater
             then
             they
             ,
          
           and
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Ministers
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           surviving
           him
           ,
           
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             he
          
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           in
           this
           sense
           appliable
           ,
           to
           the
           after-ages
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           to
           see
           the
           fulfilling
           ,
           what
           is
           foretold
           of
           this
           subject
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ;
           Which
           is
           according
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           Bishop
           Andrews
           in
           his
           
             Tortura
             Torti
          
           ,
           page
           186.
           where
           having
           fully
           applyed
           that
           of
           Revel
           .
           17.
           
           &
           18.
           to
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           he
           addes
           this
           c
           
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             have
             not
             so
             clear
             or
             certain
             an
             interpretation
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             then
             a
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             which
             wrought
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             this
             prophesie
             
             was
             as
             yet
             sealed
             up
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             true
             speech
             ,
             every
             prophesie
             is
             a
             riddle
             ,
             while
             't
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             though
             those
             Ancients
             very
             much
             excelled
             us
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             the
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             hath
             cause
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             did
             not
             seem
             so
             clear
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             they
             are
             now
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             do
             see
             this
             prophesie
             now
             consummated
             daily
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           while
           Rome
           continued
           in
           its
           purity
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           wondred
           with
           great
           admiration
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           himself
           did
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           incredulous
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           degenerated
           into
           that
           pride
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             all
             abominations
          
           ,
           &c.
           even
           as
           we
           would
           at
           
           this
           day
           ,
           if
           the
           like
           should
           be
           foretold
           ,
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           famous
           for
           Religion
           ,
           in
           being
           a
           shelter
           for
           such
           as
           have
           been
           persecuted
           by
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           abounded
           with
           writers
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Popery
           .
           I
           say
           if
           any
           should
           take
           upon
           him
           a
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           in
           averring
           it
           should
           in
           time
           be
           an
           
             advancer
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           and
           be
           utterly
           over-run
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           persecutor
           of
           such
           as
           should
           oppose
           the
           errours
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           
             sinke
             of
             Heresie
          
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           ,
           &c.
           would
           not
           we
           who
           now
           live
           ,
           be
           as
           far
           from
           believeing
           the
           report
           ,
           as
           Hazael
           was
           at
           what
           was
           told
           him
           by
           the
           Prophet
           concerning
           himself
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           are
           some
           grounds
           out
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           
           which
           may
           be
           accounted
           as
           foundations
           ,
           whereupon
           to
           build
           this
           application
           the
           more
           firmly
           ;
           being
           (
           as
           Bishop
           Andrews
           saith
           )
           
             a
             wonder
             they
             should
             see
             so
             much
             ,
             looking
             on
             these
             things
             only
             ,
          
           quasi
           per
           transennam
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           400
           yeares
           before
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           that
           (
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           9.
           
           )
           and
           
             now
             ye
             know
             what
             with-holdeth
             ,
             or
             who
             letteth
             .
          
           verse
           7.
           
             he
             who
             now
             letteth
             ,
             will
             let
             till
             he
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
          
           saith
           this
           ;
           d
           
             Who
             can
             this
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             whose
             removal
             out
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             being
             dispersed
             into
             10
             Kingdomes
             ,
             must
             usher
             in
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             wicked
             one
             be
             revealed
          
           ;
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Severus
           ,
           who
           was
           afraid
           of
           the
           multiplying
           
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           was
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           hath
           bin
           touched
           already
           in
           the
           former
           Treatises
           ,
           where
           the
           principal
           argument
           against
           any
           such
           fear
           is
           this
           .
           viz.
           The
           e
           
             Christians
             have
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             even
             for
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             affaires
             ,
             in
             regard
             we
             know
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             hanging
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             threatning
             horrible
             and
             bitter
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             retarded
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
          
           which
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           former
           exposition
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           applied
           by
           Bishop
           
             Abbot
             (
             demonstrat
             .
             Antichristi
             .
             n.
          
           92.
           )
        
         
           
             Cyril
             Hierosolymitanus
          
           ,
           and
           
           Ambrose
           say
           the
           like
           upon
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           (
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           )
           
             Then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             one
             be
             revealed
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             cum
             completa
             fuerint
             tempora
             Romani
             Imperii
             ;
             post
             defectum
             Romani
             regni
             appariturum
             ,
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           
             he
             shall
             appear
             after
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             for
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             that
             stands
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             appeare
             .
          
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           upon
           the
           same
           f
           
             this
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             for
             as
             long
             as
             that
             stands
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             shew
             himself
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             vacancy
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             shall
             attempt
             to
             take
             to
             himselfe
             both
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
          
           which
           how
           it
           fits
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           discerned
           ;
           Saint
           Ierome
           hath
           much
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           divers
           places
           .
           In
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           11.
           q.
           
             ad
             Algasiam
          
           ,
           
           expounding
           that
           passage
           ,
           
             ye
             know
             who
             letteth
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             remember
             what
             I
             told
             you
             when
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           saith
           g
           
             he
             could
             not
             openly
             name
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             have
             caused
             a
             cruell
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             (
             who
             imagined
             their
             Empire
             to
             have
             been
             without
             end
          
           )
           and
           referres
           them
           to
           what
           they
           had
           from
           him
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ;
           And
           indeed
           there
           was
           none
           but
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           that
           could
           then
           either
           have
           let
           ,
           or
           hindred
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           from
           that
           presumptuous
           tyranny
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Apostle
           had
           cause
           to
           be
           cautious
           in
           naming
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           raising
           that
           molestation
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Gaudentium
          
           ;
           hearing
           that
           Rome
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Gothes
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Western
           Empire
           declining
           ,
           he
           
           was
           looking
           for
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           to
           have
           sprung
           up
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           expected
           his
           birth
           then
           ;
           So
           accordingly
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           in
           his
           twentieth
           book
           
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
          
           19.
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             matter
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             (
             nullus
             ambigit
          
           )
           that
           the
           successor
           to
           the
           Emperour
           in
           Rome
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
          
           :
           The
           same
           saith
           h
           Primasius
           and
           i
           Oecumenius
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           Theophilact
           (
           who
           usually
           followes
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           :
           )
           unto
           which
           divers
           more
           might
           be
           added
           .
           But
           by
           this
           ye
           see
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           the
           first
           400
           yeares
           for
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           revealing
           him
           ;
           That
           though
           some
           lived
           200
           years
           ,
           others
           400.
           before
           the
           
           Emperour
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           they
           believed
           it
           should
           be
           :
           and
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           they
           should
           directly
           name
           the
           person
           before
           he
           was
           in
           being
           ,
           yet
           that
           Rome
           must
           be
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           that
           should
           succeed
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           ,
           in
           it
           must
           be
           the
           person
           ,
           they
           agree
           in
           .
           So
           much
           for
           clearing
           it
           from
           the
           aspersion
           of
           Novelty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           secondly
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           aspersion
           of
           singularity
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           are
           a
           multitude
           of
           votes
           this
           way
           ,
           of
           such
           writers
           who
           lived
           after
           the
           Emperour
           was
           
             put
             out
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           viz.
           after
           the
           600
           years
           after
           Christ.
           It
           would
           be
           endlesse
           to
           relate
           the
           Authours
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           their
           testimony
           both
           in
           the
           exposition
           ,
           and
           application
           of
           
           that
           of
           the
           2
           Thessalonians
           2.
           to
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             ;
             Baronius
          
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           that
           
             there
             was
             not
             an
             age
             ,
             but
             some
             learned
             man
             or
             other
             appeared
          
           in
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           even
           some
           of
           their
           
             own
             Communion
          
           .
           And
           about
           
             a
             thousand
          
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           when
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           was
           come
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           description
           of
           him
           ,
           foretold
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           there
           were
           abundance
           .
           *
           Aventinus
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           their
           own
           )
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           of
           the
           German
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           in
           Gregory
           the
           seventh's
           time
           ,
           that
           preached
           it
           throughout
           Germany
           ,
           applying
           the
           whole
           prophesie
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           k
           
             Qui
             titulo
             Christi
             ,
             negotium
             Antichristi
             agitat
             ,
          
           who
           under
           the
           title
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           the
           work
           of
           
           Antichrist
           .
           Nay
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Pler●que
             omnes
             boni
             ,
             justi
             ,
             ingenui
             ,
             Imperium
             Antichristi
             coepisse
             ,
             eo
             tempore
             cernebant
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           that
           all
           good
           men
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           discerned
           it
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           A.
           1100.
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Florence
           so
           publickly
           averred
           it
           ,
           
             Antichristum
             advenisse
             ,
             &
             in
             Ecclesia
             dominari
          
           ;
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             Paschalis
          
           the
           second
           (
           an
           .
           1105.
           )
           was
           fein
           to
           convocate
           a
           Councel
           at
           Florence
           ,
           to
           silence
           him
           .
           
             Eberhardus
             Archiepiscopus
             Salisburiensis
          
           in
           Germany
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           meeting
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           applies
           to
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Gregory
          
           the
           seventh
           ,
           divers
           passages
           in
           2
           
             Thes.
             2.
          
           among
           which
           he
           hath
           this
           speech
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             Perditus
             ille
             homo
             ,
             quem
             Antichristum
             vocare
             solent
             ,
             in
             cujus
             fronte
             scriptum
             est
             ;
             Deus
             sum
             ,
             
             errare
             non
             possum
             ,
             in
             Templo
             Dei
             sedet
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             That
             wicked
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             use
             to
             call
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           (
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           a
           common
           Title
           given
           in
           those
           dayes
           to
           him
           as
           now
           )
           
             in
             whose
             fore-head
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             I
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             he
             sits
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           applies
           divers
           of
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
             17.
          
           
           &
           18.
           accordingly
           ,
           
             Imperator
             vana
             appellatio
             &
             sola
             umbra
             est
             ,
             Reges
             decem
             pariter
             existunt
             ,
             qui
             Romanum
             quondam
             imperium
             partiti
             sunt
             ,
          
           etc.
           
             Decem
             Cornua
          
           (
           id
           quod
           
             D.
             Augustino
             incredibile
             visum
             est
             )
             Romanas
             provincias
             possident
             ,
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           
             See
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             is
             a
             vain
             title
             ,
             a
             meer
             shadow
             .
             Ten
             Kings
             have
             parted
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             among
             them
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             ten
             horns
             (
             which
             seemed
             incredible
             to
             Saint
             Augustine
             )
             Turks
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             Affrick
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             
             France
             ,
             England
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Sicely
             ,
             Italy
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Avent
             .
             Annal.
          
           lib.
           7.
           547.
           
        
         
           
             Honorius
             Augustadunensis
          
           m
           in
           anno
           1120.
           applies
           the
           prophesie
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Revelation
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           .
           
             Bernardus
             Cluniacensis
          
           calls
           the
           Pope
           the
           
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Ioachimus
             Abbas
          
           n
           in
           Richard
           the
           first
           's
           time
           ,
           (
           anno
           1190.
           )
           set
           forth
           his
           Theses
           ,
           and
           maintained
           publickly
           ,
           
             Antichristum
             jam
             natum
             esse
             in
             civitate
             Romana
             ,
             &
             in
             Sede
             Apostolica
             sublimatum
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Antichrist
             to
             be
             now
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             promoted
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
          
           Johannis
           Sarisburiensis
           a
           Monk
           (
           anno
           1150.
           )
           did
           the
           like
           .
           o
           
             Richard
             Grost-head
             that
             learned
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             eminent
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lincoln
           ;
           
             anno
             1253.
          
           made
           an
           excellent
           Oration
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           
           death
           ,
           
             Papam
             esse
             Antichristum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           words
           of
           men
           are
           the
           more
           memorable
           .
           
             Gulielmus
             Ockam
             ,
             anno
          
           1350.
           wrote
           to
           Clement
           the
           sixth
           ,
           and
           publickly
           charged
           that
           See
           with
           Heresie
           and
           Antichr●stianisme
           .
        
         
           Franciscus
           Petrarcha
           ,
           An.
           1347.
           in
           Epist.
           18.
           
             &c.
             applies
             the
             prophesie
             of
             the
             Babilonish
             harlot
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           not
           Heathen
           ,
           but
           Papal
           ,
           
             the
             then
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           
             in
             these
             words
          
           ;
           Tu
           es
           ,
           famosa
           dicam
           ,
           an
           infamis
           ,
           meretrix
           ,
           fornicata
           cum
           Regibus
           Terrae
           ,
           illa
           equidem
           ipsa
           es
           ,
           quam
           in
           spiritu
           sacer
           vidit
           Evangelista
           ,
           illa
           eadem
           inquam
           es
           ,
           &
           non
           alia
           ,
           sedens
           super
           aquas
           multas
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           Thou
           art
           the
           famous
           ,
           should
           I
           say
           or
           infamous
           harlot
           ,
           which
           hast
           committed
           fornication
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           thou
           art
           the
           very
           same
           which
           in
           the
           spirit
           the
           holy
           
           Evangelist
           saw
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Iohn
           ,
           )
           thou
           art
           I
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           another
           ,
           sittingupon
           many
           waters
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           throughout
           these
           ages
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1100.
           how
           many
           were
           there
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           p
           
             called
             Waldenses
          
           ,
           whom
           Reynerus
           confessethto
           have
           filled
           
             France
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             those
             Western
             parts
          
           ;
           they
           with
           one
           mouth
           declared
           accordingly
           ,
           thousands
           of
           them
           suffering
           death
           by
           that
           See
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           whom
           we
           find
           then
           in
           most
           points
           consenting
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           declaring
           against
           most
           of
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           being
           guiltlesse
           of
           those
           scandals
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           
             Sanders
             ,
             Cocci●s
          
           ,
           and
           specially
           
             F.
             Parsons
          
           ,
           
           which
           are
           fully
           cleared
           by
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Eccles.
             Christi
             .
             Success
             .
             &
             statu
             .
             p.
          
           159.
           even
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Authours
           ;
           
             their
             witness
             agreeing
             not
             together
          
           .
           For
           
             Iohn
             Wickleiffe
          
           our
           Countryman
           ,
           one
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           piety
           ,
           't
           is
           known
           sufficiently
           to
           have
           bin
           his
           judgment
           and
           declaration
           ,
           as
           those
           succeeding
           him
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Purveius
             ,
             Iohn
             Hus
             ,
             Savanorola
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           long
           before
           Luthers
           time
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           more
           generally
           received
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           of
           each
           ,
           whom
           
             time
             would
             fail
             me
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           name
           .
           Only
           as
           we
           have
           given
           you
           the
           votes
           of
           our
           own
           country-man
           and
           others
           ,
           while
           they
           lived
           
             under
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           so
           let
           me
           
           adde
           the
           votes
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           our
           
             English
             Bishops
          
           ,
           since
           the
           withdrawing
           our selves
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           the
           rather
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Primate
           concurres
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethren
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Iewell
           
             that
             learned
          
           Bishop
           of
           Sarisbury
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
          
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
             cap.
             2.
             is
             very
             large
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             whole
          
           prophesie
           ,
           
             to
             the
          
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             that
             of
             the
             vision
             of
             Saint
          
           Iohn
           concerning
           Babylon
           ,
           
             p.
             373.
             &c.
             
             Concludes
          
           that
           Antichrist
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           Iew
           but
           a
           Christian
           ,
           not
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Father
           ,
           and
           should
           weare
           a
           Mitre
           .
           For
           on
           whom
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           should
           an
           Army
           of
           Priests
           attend
           (
           as
           Gregory
           the
           great
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           prophesied
           of
           Antichrist
           )
           but
           upon
           
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           an
           universal
           Bishop
           ,
           
             at
             least
             one
             so
             claiming
             that
             universality
             ;
             see
             his
             recollection
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             pag.
          
           319.
           wondring
           any
           man
           should
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           so
           apparent
           .
           
             And
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             279.
             viz.
          
           that
           he
           knew
           what
           he
           should
           speak
           ,
           would
           be
           ill
           taken
           of
           many
           ,
           such
           affection
           they
           bear
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           deciphers
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           (
           though
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           ,
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           learned
           writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           have
           left
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           at
           this
           time
           proved
           to
           be
           true
           )
           
             will
             be
             found
             I
             fear
             also
             in
             many
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             whose
             inclinations
             are
             too
             much
             declared
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             that
          
           See
           ,
           
             in
             this
             particular
          
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Abbot
           
             one
             of
             his
             successours
             ,
             Bishop
             of
          
           Sarisbury
           )
           
             in
             that
             book
             of
             his
             called
          
           Antichristi
           
           demonstratio
           ,
           
             which
             were
             his
             Lectures
             at
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             is
             as
             full
             also
             .
             Wherein
             at
             his
             entrance
             ,
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             name
             of
          
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             and
             given
             some
             descriptiption
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             addes
             these
             words
          
           ;
           
           All
           which
           are
           most
           fitly
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           (
           with
           Gods
           assistance
           )
           we
           shall
           demonstrate
           to
           be
           the
           very
           Antichrist
           ,
           I
           say
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           arrogates
           unto
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Vicegerent
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             p.
          
           92.
           wonders
           at
           the
           blindness
           of
           men
           ,
           like
           Owls
           at
           noon
           day
           ,
           not
           to
           see
           it
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           
             in
             his
          
           defence
           of
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Admonition
           ,
           
             often
             applies
             the
             Title
             of
          
           Antichrist
           
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             a
             thing
             taken
             
             for
             granted
             .
             See
          
           Tract
           .
           8.
           p.
           349.
           
             where
             having
             spoken
             much
             of
             him
             before
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludes
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           those
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           gave
           strength
           unto
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           length
           were
           one
           speciall
           meanes
           of
           placing
           him
           in
           his
           throne
           ,
           even
           as
           also
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           he
           worketh
           as
           effectually
           at
           this
           day
           by
           your
           stirres
           and
           contentions
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           and
           will
           more
           prevail
           against
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           other
           means
           whatsoever
           .
           Therfore
           it
           behoveth
           you
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           divide
           the
           Army
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           should
           unanimitèr
           ,
           fight
           against
           that
           Antichrist
           .
           
             That
             he
             means
          
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           
             none
             can
             doubt
          
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           shall
           read
           Bishop
           Andrews
           his
           
             Tortura
             Torti
          
           ,
           cannot
           but
           conceive
           his
           judgement
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           Where
           
           
             he
             hath
             many
             of
             the
             observations
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             mentioned
             already
             from
             the
             situation
             on
             seven
             hills
             ,
             and
             the
             7
             head
             governments
             .
             And
             p.
             183.
             upon
             the
             grant
             on
             both
             sides
          
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ;
           p
           
             he
             states
             the
             question
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             resolves
             it
          
           cannot
           be
           Rome
           Ethnick
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           had
           been
           no
           prophesie
           ,
           it
           being
           at
           that
           time
           a
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           a
           shedder
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           Saint
           John
           then
           had
           the
           experience
           of
           himself
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           arguments
           from
           her
           inchantments
           ,
           manner
           of
           destruction
           ,
           making
           merchandize
           of
           
           soules
           ,
           the
           persons
           which
           shall
           burn
           her
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           agree
           to
           Heathen
           Rome
           ;
           Adding
           to
           be
           the
           same
           beast
           ,
           which
           hath
           horns
           like
           the
           lamb
           ,
           sits
           in
           the
           Temple
           (
           or
           Church
           )
           of
           God
           ,
           exalts
           himself
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           not
           in
           being
           in
           Saint
           Johns
           time
           ,
           pretendeth
           to
           to
           the
           working
           of
           miracles
           ;
           and
           so
           concludes
           ,
           that
           though
           Rome
           Christian
           may
           not
           go
           into
           perdition
           ,
           yet
           Rome
           Antichristian
           shall
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           drunk
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Bishop
           Bilson
           on
           
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             difference
             ,
             between
          
           Christian
           subjection
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             delivers
             his
             judgement
             often
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             out
             of
             controversie
             ,
             affirming
             the
             Tyranny
             
             of
          
           Rome
           
             to
             be
          
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             applying
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
          
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           exalting
           himself
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           2
           
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           the
           ancient
           device
           and
           drift
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           to
           make
           himself
           mighty
           :
           when
           it
           was
           first
           attempted
           by
           
             Hildebrand
             (
             Greg.
          
           7.
           )
           and
           now
           coloured
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           .
           p.
           527.
           817.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           
             that
             elegant
             and
             pious
             Bishop
             of
          
           Norwich
           ,
           
             hath
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             dispersed
             throuh
             his
             works
             .
          
           (
           No
           peace
           with
           Rome
           ,
           Sect.
           1.
           )
           Look
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           she
           is
           Gods
           
             and
             ours
          
           ,
           look
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           she
           is
           quite
           contrary
           Antichristian
           .
           Sect.
           22.
           shall
           we
           ever
           grow
           to
           that
           height
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           from
           
           the
           Standard
           of
           God
           to
           the
           tents
           of
           the
           Roman
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           heavens
           shall
           passe
           away
           by
           a
           change
           ,
           Rome
           by
           a
           destruction
           ,
           not
           a
           change
           .
           (
           
             The
             Honour
             of
             the
             married
             Clergy
          
           )
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           opinion
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             the
             forbidding
             it
          
           )
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           want
           one
           evident
           brand
           of
           her
           Antichristianisme
           .
           (
           
             Sect.
             15.
             )
             Speaking
             of
             a
             Popish
             Priest
          
           ;
           Well
           doth
           it
           become
           the
           son
           of
           that
           Babylonish
           strumpet
           ,
           the
           lips
           drenched
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           those
           fornications
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             abundance
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             might
             be
             produced
             .
          
        
         
           Bishop
           Downham
           ,
           
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
          
           Derry
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           
             from
             whose
             mouth
             I
             have
             heard
             sufficiently
             that
             way
             )
             in
             his
             book
             entituled
          
           Papa
           Antichristus
           ,
           
             is
             the
             most
             large
             of
             any
             we
             have
             yet
             named
             ,
             dividing
             his
             discourse
             
             into
             the
             description
             of
             the
          
           place
           and
           person
           ,
           
             and
             the
             designation
             of
             the
          
           time
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
          
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           and
           Revelat.
           17.
           
             and
             all
             directly
             applyed
             by
             him
             to
             the
          
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Morton
           ,
           that
           famous
           and
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           ,
           (
           coetaneous
           with
           the
           former
           )
           and
           yet
           living
           ,
           hath
           much
           of
           this
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           his
           works
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Davenant
           ,
           the
           eminent
           
             Bishop
             of
             Sarisbury
          
           ,
           and
           professor
           of
           Divinity
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           hath
           often
           declared
           his
           judgement
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           his
           Determinations
           pag.
           24.
           
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             Antichristianam
             suam
             superbiam
          
           ,
           &c.
           audacia
           plusquam
           Antichristianâ
           ,
           
             &c.
             Vniversalem
             Papae
             jurisdictionem
             in
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             non
             esse
             jure
             divino
             ,
             sed
             usurpatione
             Antichristiana
             .
          
        
         
         
           Bishop
           Prideaux
           ,
           in
           his
           Lectures
           saith
           the
           like
           often
           ,
           specially
           in
           that
           de
           Antichristo
           ,
           that
           he
           
             cannot
             be
             the
             Turk
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           Unto
           which
           Bishops
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           the
           votes
           of
           many
           other
           learned
           orthodox
           and
           Episcopall
           men
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           have
           been
           declared
           accordingly
           :
           As
           that
           learned
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Doctor
           
             Samuel
             Ward
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Lectures
           and
           
             Determinations
             at
             Cambridge
          
           ,
           lately
           printed
           :
           specially
           in
           those
           three
           questions
           ,
           
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             est
             Idololatrica
             ;
             Apostasia
             à
             Paulo
             praedicta
             ,
             est
             adimpleta
             ;
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             est
             schismatica
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           1.
           
           The
           Roman
           Church
           is
           Idolatrous
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostasie
           foretold
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           is
           fulfilled
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Roman
           Church
           is
           schismaticall
           .
           Thus
           concluding
           in
           relation
           to
           
             the
             See
             
             of
             Rome
             .
             Haec
             scilicet
             est
             illa
             Babylon
             ,
             quae
             in
             corde
             suo
             dicit
             sedeo
             regina
             ,
             sola
             sum
             ,
             &
             non
             est
             praeter
             me
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           This
           is
           that
           Babylon
           which
           saith
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           I
           sit
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           I
           am
           only
           ,
           &
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           me
           .
           And
           who
           knowes
           not
           (
           till
           of
           later
           yeares
           )
           how
           both
           the
           Vniversities
           in
           their
           publick
           disputations
           ,
           and
           determinations
           ,
           abounded
           in
           their
           conclusions
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           the
           judgement
           of
           that
           meek
           and
           judicious
           man
           ,
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           see
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Justification
           ,
           Sect.
           10.
           
           God
           hath
           spoken
           by
           his
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           to
           his
           people
           concerning
           Babylon
           ,
           (
           by
           Babylon
           we
           understand
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             )
             Go
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partaker
             of
             her
             plagues
             ,
          
           he
           expounds
           the
           going
           out
           of
           her
           to
           
           be
           specially
           meant
           ,
           
             out
             of
             Popish
             superstitions
          
           and
           heresies
           ,
           calling
           the
           maintainers
           of
           them
           
             Popish
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           and
           by
           plagues
           ,
           not
           only
           temporal
           but
           eternal
           .
           Sect.
           20.
           compares
           the
           Pope
           to
           
             Ieroboam
             ,
             Rome
          
           to
           Samaria
           ,
           that
           played
           the
           Harlot
           ,
           &c.
           Sect.
           27.
           speaking
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           addes
           this
           .
           
             As
             Frenzy
             ,
             though
             it
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             prove
             them
             reasonable
             creatures
             which
             have
             it
             ,
          
           because
           
             none
             can
             be
             frantick
             but
             they
             ,
             so
             Antichristianity
             being
             the
             bane
             and
             plain
             overthrow
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             may
             nevertheless
             argue
             the
             Church
             wherein
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             ,
             to
             be
             christian
             .
          
           Sect
           ▪
           57.
           
           
             God
             did
             in
             all
             ages
             keep
             his
             elect
             from
             worshipping
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             from
             receiving
             his
             mark
             in
             their
             foreheads
          
           ;
           
           he
           hath
           and
           will
           preserve
           them
           from
           receiving
           any
           deadly
           
             wound
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           whose
           deceit
           hath
           prevailed
           over
           none
           unto
           death
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           
             as
             never
             loved
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             took
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           2
           Thessal
           .
           2
           Sect.
           35.
           speaking
           of
           Christs
           mercy
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           upon
           their
           repentance
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ;
           
             if
             a
             Pope
             ,
             stripped
             of
             usurped
             power
             ,
             Antichrist
             converted
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             lying
             prostrate
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             I
             think
             Christ
             will
             spurn
             at
             him
             .
          
           In
           his
           Sermon
           on
           Saint
           Iude
           ,
           Sect.
           14.
           
           He
           calls
           the
           Pope
           the
           
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             who
             hath
             fawned
             upon
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             by
             spiritual
             cousenage
             proclaiming
             sale
             of
             Pardons
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             taken
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Noblest
             families
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             
             built
             Seminaries
             ;
             and
             hereby
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             warres
             against
             us
             ,
             &c.
             with
             the
             cup
             of
             whose
             deadly
             abominations
             ,
             this
             Ierob●am
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             earth
             so
             drunk
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             reeled
             under
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             this
             ;
             whether
          
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             man
             ,
          
           needs
           no
           further
           resolution
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           for
           Mr.
           Hooker
           .
        
         
           
             And
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             those
             of
             the
          
           Remonstrants
           
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             judgement
             (
             which
             some
             call
             the
          
           Arminian
           
             party
             )
             't
             is
             apparent
          
           ,
           Arminius
           
             himself
             consented
             with
             the
             aforesaid
          
           Bishops
           
             and
             Authours
          
           ,
           s
           
             in
             his
          
           31.
           
           Theol.
           disput
           .
           intituled
           :
           Of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chief
           Titles
           which
           
           are
           attributed
           unto
           him
           .
           
             Wherein
             after
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             title
             given
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             favourites
             as
          
           blasphemous
           ,
           
             and
             asserting
             his
             deserts
             of
             others
             ,
          
           viz.
           the
           false
           Prophet
           (
           Revel
           .
           19.
           20.
           cap.
           16.
           23.
           cap.
           12.
           14.
           )
           Which
           did
           wonders
           before
           the
           beast
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           mouth
           three
           impure
           spirits
           came
           forth
           ;
           The
           overthrower
           and
           destroyer
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           and
           worship
           ,
           and
           raising
           of
           divisions
           between
           Princes
           and
           their
           subjects
           .
           S.
           12.
           he
           asserts
           the
           name
           of
           Autichrist
           ,
           most
           evidently
           to
           belong
           unto
           him
           :
           for
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           it
           unto
           him
           (
           2
           Thessal
           .
           
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           )
           where
           he
           there
           calls
           him
           ,
           
             the
             man
             of
             siu
          
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           perdition
           ,
           that
           opposeth
           and
           exalts
           himself
           above
           ,
           or
           against
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           or
           worship
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           saying
           he
           is
           God
           ;
           who
           upon
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           should
           rise
           up
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           and
           take
           his
           vacant
           dignity
           .
           That
           these
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           him
           only
           ;
           we
           do
           affirm
           .
           And
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           most
           specially
           't
           is
           appliable
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           understood
           by
           way
           of
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           ,
           a
           pretended
           substitution
           ,
           or
           a
           subordination
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           &c.
           Sect.
           13.
           
           He
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           instruments
           ,
           hypocrisies
           ,
           lies
           ,
           equivocations
           ,
           treacheries
           ,
           perjuries
           ,
           poison
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           armes
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           
           well
           be
           said
           to
           have
           succeeded
           that
           beast
           ,
           like
           to
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           a
           Beare
           ,
           and
           a
           Lion.
           Revel
           .
           13.
           2.
           by
           which
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           is
           signified
           ,
           whose
           Image
           he
           bare
           ;
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           whosoever
           would
           not
           worship
           the
           image
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             concludes
             with
             a
             prayer
          
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           grant
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           fraud
           and
           tyranny
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
          
           Arminius
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           do
           generally
           accord
           also
           in
           it
           ;
           need
           not
           to
           be
           inserted
           being
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Daneus
             ,
             Franciscus-Iunius
             ,
             Tilenus
             ,
             Morneus
             ,
             Viguierus
             ,
             Rivetus
             ,
             Chamerus
             ,
          
           etc.
           The
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           one
           of
           
           their
           Articles
           in
           their
           confession
           ,
           as
           ●e
           may
           find
           in
           
             Chamier
             (
             Paustrat
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             lib.
             16.
             de
             Antichristo
             cap.
          
           1.
           )
           where
           he
           gives
           you
           the
           words
           of
           the
           31
           ,
           Article
           conceived
           in
           
             Synodo
             Papinsensi
          
           ,
           owned
           by
           him
           to
           be
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           t
           Whereas
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           having
           erected
           to
           himself
           a
           Monarchy
           over
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           doth
           usurp
           a
           Dominion
           over
           all
           Churches
           and
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           hath
           rose
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           pride
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           himself
           1
           God
           ,
           will
           be
           2
           adored
           ,
           and
           all
           power
           to
           be
           given
           him
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           disposeth
           of
           all
           
           Ecclesiastical
           things
           ;
           defines
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           saith
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ;
           maketh
           Merchandize
           of
           soules
           ,
           dispenseth
           with
           vowes
           and
           oathes
           ;
           institutes
           new
           worships
           of
           God.
           As
           also
           in
           civil
           affaires
           ,
           treads
           upon
           the
           lawful
           authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           giving
           ,
           taking
           away
           ,
           translating
           of
           Empires
           ;
           We
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           assert
           him
           to
           be
           the
           very
           proper
           Antichrist
           ,
           son
           of
           perdition
           foretold
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           scarlet
           harlot
           ,
           sitting
           on
           seven
           mountains
           in
           the
           great
           city
           ;
           which
           hath
           obtained
           a
           rule
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           we
           do
           expect
           when
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           begun
           ,
           will
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
           and
           at
           length
           abolish
           with
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           And
           Maresius
           in
           his
           preface
           to
           the
           Answer
           of
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           his
           Observations
           upon
           the
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           and
           other
           places
           gives
           us
           the
           like
           Article
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           in
           
             Synodo
             Nationali
             Gapensi
             .
             Anno
          
           1604.
           which
           hath
           very
           little
           or
           no
           difference
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           so
           needlesse
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           Which
           do
           fully
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           by
           by
           the
           
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           there
           in
           the
           Convocation
           holden
           at
           
             Dublin
             ,
             1615.
             num
             .
             80.
             viz.
             The
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             the
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             works
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             do
             plainly
             discovar
             him
             to
             be
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             foretold
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consnme
             with
             
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             abolish
             with
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             former
             Synod
          
           may
           possibly
           be
           undervalued
           with
           some
           ,
           by
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           Presbyterian
           ;
           but
           seeing
           it
           consents
           with
           the
           latter
           which
           was
           Episcopal
           ,
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           an
           introduction
           to
           a
           further
           moderation
           betweene
           them
           in
           other
           matters
           .
           And
           it
           stands
           but
           with
           justice
           ;
           that
           if
           Presbytery
           have
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           match
           of
           Episcopacy
           with
           Popery
           ,
           (
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           without
           consent
           of
           parties
           )
           it
           should
           upon
           this
           evidence
           be
           the
           more
           forward
           in
           assisting
           in
           the
           divorce
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           that
           above-said
           Article
           of
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           late
           Primate
           ,
           hath
           been
           objected
           against
           by
           Doctor
           Heylene
           
           for
           that
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           there
           is
           
             no
             such
             doctrine
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Articles
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             publick
             monument
             ,
             or
             record
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             rather
             .
          
           ●
           shall
           cite
           some
           passages
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           which
           are
           approved
           by
           the
           book
           of
           Articles
           ,
           as
           a
           larger
           declaration
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           judgment
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           speaking
           against
           the
           Popish
           singing
           of
           Trentals
           ,
           and
           the
           superstitious
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           introduced
           to
           serve
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           as
           followeth
           :
           
             viz.
             Honour
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             did
             put
             light
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             eighth
             ;
             to
             put
             away
             all
             such
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             Pharisaical
             Sects
             ,
             by
             
             Antichrist
             invented
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           can
           be
           meant
           of
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           by
           the
           words
           not
           long
           after
           .
           viz.
           
             Let
             us
             rehearse
             some
             other
             kinds
             of
             Papistical
             superstitions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           of
           salvation
           ,
           speaking
           against
           the
           
             Popish
             opinion
             of
             justification
             by
             works
          
           ;
           these
           words
           are
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             Iustification
             is
             not
             the
             office
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             man
             cannot
             make
             himself
             righteous
             by
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             neither
             in
             part
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             the
             greatest
             arrogancy
          
           and
           presumption
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           could
           set
           up
           against
           God
           ,
           etc.
           and
           so
           accounts
           it
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           sets
           forth
           
             Christs
             glory
          
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           that
           is
           an
           adversary
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           a
           setter
           forth
           of
           
             mans
             vain-glory
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           And
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           against
           the
           
             perill
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           p.
           69.
           
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Readers
           judgement
           ,
           if
           the
           sense
           can
           be
           understood
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           of
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
           viz.
           
             Now
             concerning
             (
             popish
             )
             excessive
             decking
             of
             Images
             and
             Idols
             ,
             with
             painting
             ,
             gilding
             ,
             adorning
             with
             pretious
             vestures
             ,
             pearles
             and
             stones
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             else
             but
             for
             the
             further
             provocation
             and
             inticement
             to
             spiritual
             fornication
             ;
             which
             the
             Idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             understandeth
             well
             enough
             .
             For
             she
             being
             indeed
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             harlot
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             her
             )
             but
             also
             a
             foule
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             old
             harlot
             (
             for
             she
             is
             indeed
             of
             ancient
             yeares
             )
             and
             understanding
             her
             lack
             of
             nature
             and
             true
             beauty
             ,
             and
             great
             lothsomnesse
             ,
             which
             of
             her self
             she
             hath
             ;
             she
             doth
             (
             after
             
             the
             custome
             of
             such
             harlots
             )
             paint
             her self
             ,
             and
             deck
             and
             tire
             her self
             with
             gold
             ,
             pearle
             ,
             stone
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             pretious
             jewels
             ,
             that
             she
             shining
             with
             the
             outward
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             please
             the
             foolish
             fantasie
             of
             fond
             lovers
             ,
             and
             so
             entice
             them
             to
             spiritual
             fornication
             with
             her
             .
             Who
             if
             they
             saw
             her
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             naked
             )
             but
             in
             simple
             apparel
             ,
             would
             abhorre
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             foulest
             ,
             and
             filthiest
             harlot
             that
             ever
             was
             seen
             ;
             According
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             description
             of
             the
             garnishing
             of
             the
             great
             strumpet
             of
             all
             strumpets
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             whoredomes
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Revelation
          
           (
           Apoc.
           17.
           )
           
             who
             by
             her
             glory
             provoked
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             commit
             whoredome
             with
             her
             ,
          
           &c
           ,
           and
           it
           followeth
           ,
           pag.
           77.
           
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             deck
             Idols
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             come
             in
             
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             likewise
             decked
             with
             gold
             and
             pearle
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             solemn
             pace
             ,
             they
             pass
             forth
             before
             these
             golden
             puppets
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             on
             their
             marrow-bones
             before
             the
             sehonourable
             Idols
             ,
             and
             then
             rising
             up
             again
             ,
             offer
             up
             odours
             and
             incense
             to
             them
             :
          
           &c.
           
           He
           that
           reads
           the
           whole
           ,
           cannot
           judge
           of
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
         
           
             And
             if
             the
          
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           against
           wilful
           rebellion
           
             be
             viewed
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             such
             a
             large
             narration
             of
             the
             pride
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             that
             there
             will
             not
             need
             any
             further
             help
             to
             an
             application
             of
             that
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             thus
             beginneth
             ,
             viz.
          
           After
           that
           ambition
           and
           desire
           of
           dominion
           ,
           entred
           once
           into
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministers
           ,
           
           whose
           greatnesse
           (
           after
           the
           doctrine
           and
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           )
           should
           chiefly
           stand
           in
           humbling
           themselves
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           did
           by
           intolerable
           ambition
           challenge
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           is
           expressely
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           book
           of
           his
           own
           Canon-Lawes
           .
           He
           became
           at
           once
           the
           spoyler
           and
           destroyer
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           kingdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Empire
           ,
           and
           all
           Christian
           kingdomes
           ,
           as
           an
           universal
           Tyrant
           over
           all
           .
           
             The
             particulars
             of
             whose
             actions
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             are
             there
             related
             .
             viz.
          
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           stirring
           up
           subjects
           to
           rebell
           against
           their
           Soveraigne
           Lords
           ,
           even
           the
           Son
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           pronouncing
           such
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           them
           ,
           who
           resused
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           above-said
           challenge
           of
           supreme
           authority
           over
           them
           ;
           discharging
           them
           from
           their
           oath
           of
           fidelity
           made
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           to
           other
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           throughout
           Christendome
           .
           The
           most
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           wars
           raised
           amongst
           Christian
           Princes
           of
           all
           kingdoms
           :
           the
           horrible
           murder
           of
           infinite
           thousands
           of
           Christian
           men
           ,
           being
           slain
           by
           Christians
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           many
           great
           Cities
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           sometimes
           possessed
           by
           Christians
           in
           Asia
           ,
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           Europe
           ;
           The
           miserable
           fall
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           Greece
           ,
           sometime
           the
           most
           flourishing
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Turks
           ;
           The
           lamentable
           diminishing
           ,
           decay
           and
           ruine
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           
           and
           all
           by
           the
           practice
           and
           procurement
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           chiefly
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Histories
           and
           Chronicles
           written
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome's
           own
           favourites
           and
           friends
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           claiming
           also
           to
           have
           divers
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           to
           their
           vassals
           ,
           liege
           men
           ,
           and
           subjects
           ,
           &c.
           behaving
           themselves
           more
           like
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           then
           remained
           like
           Priests
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           
             or
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             would
             be
             called
          
           )
           spiritual
           persons
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             so
             concludes
             with
             an
             exhortation
             of
             all
             good
             subjects
             ,
          
           knowing
           those
           the
           speciall
           instruments
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           all
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           avoid
           and
           flee
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             full
             description
             of
             the
             pride
             of
          
           that
           man
           of
           sinne
           .
           2
           
             Thess.
             2.
             in
          
           exalting
           himselfe
           
           above
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           son
           of
           perdition
           (
           
             being
             understood
          
           actively
           :
           )
           
             who
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
          
           perdition
           ,
           
             or
             losse
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             Christian
             mens
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
          
           sixth
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Sermon
           ,
           
             you
             have
             a
             more
             particular
             relation
             of
             the
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome's
           blood-shed
           ,
           (
           
             accoding
             to
             the
             description
             of
             that
             Harlot
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             6.
             
             )
             in
             these
             words
             .
             viz.
          
           And
           as
           these
           ambitio●s
           usurpers
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           overflowed
           all
           Italy
           and
           Germany
           with
           streams
           of
           Christian
           blood
           ,
           shed
           by
           the
           rebellims
           of
           ignorant
           subjects
           against
           their
           naturall
           Lords
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           stirred
           thereunto
           by
           false
           pretences
           :
           so
           is
           there
           no
           Countrey
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           like
           means
           of
           false
           pretences
           ,
           hath
           not
           
           been
           over-sprinkled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           subjects
           ,
           by
           rebellion
           against
           their
           naturall
           Soveraigns
           ,
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           same
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             the
             Sermon
             often
             entitles
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           unsatiable
           wolfes
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Adherents
          
           ,
           Romish
           greedy
           wolfes
           ;
           
             so
             doth
             it
             in
             speciall
          
           call
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             the
          
           Babylonicall
           beast
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           viz.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           understanding
           the
           bruit
           blindnesse
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           superstition
           of
           the
           English
           in
           King
           Johns
           time
           ,
           
             and
             how
             much
             they
             were
             inclined
          
           to
           worship
           the
           Babilonical
           beast
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           all
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           causelesse
           curses
           ,
           he
           abused
           them
           thus
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             have
             transcribed
             these
             the
             more
             largely
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Homilies
           ,
           
             both
             that
             such
             as
             have
             
             rejected
             them
             as
          
           Popish
           
             may
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             now
             so
             much
             favour
             the
          
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             that
             they
             call
             such
             language
          
           railing
           ,
           
             may
             have
             their
          
           mouthes
           stopped
           ,
           
             being
             it
             is
             from
             the
          
           mouth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           
             in
             her
             Homilies
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             good
             warrant
             for
             her
          
           sons
           
             to
             say
             after
             her
          
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             these
             passages
             do
             not
             confirme
             ,
             rather
             then
             contradict
             ,
             or
          
           be
           contrary
           (
           
             as
             Doctor
          
           Heylene
           
             saith
             )
             to
             the
          
           Articles
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Primates
           
             judgement
             of
             the
          
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
             I
             shall
             only
             alledge
             one
             passage
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
          
           the
           Sermon
           for
           Whit-sunday
           .
           viz.
           Wicked
           and
           nought
           were
           the
           Popes
           and
           Prelates
           of
           Rome
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           doth
           well
           appear
           by
           the
           
           story
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worthily
           accounted
           among
           the
           number
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           false
           Christs
           ,
           which
           deceived
           the
           world
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           the
           Lord
           defend
           us
           from
           their
           Tyranny
           and
           pride
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           enter
           into
           this
           Vineyard
           again
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           utterly
           confounded
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           he
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           so
           work
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             may
             be
             truly
             preached
             to
             the
             beating
             down
             of
          
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           latter
           passage
           is
           only
           produced
           by
           Doctor
           Heylene
           ,
           as
           an
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           declared
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           either
           here
           ,
           or
           
             any
             where
             else
          
           ,
           in
           the
           book
           of
           Articles
           or
           Homilies
           ,
           which
           how
           the
           force
           of
           it
           can
           be
           
           extended
           so
           farre
           beyond
           its
           
             own
             sphere
          
           ,
           both
           not
           appeare
           :
           For
           his
           principal
           argument
           ,
           that
           he
           finds
           here
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             distinguished
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           The
           destiuction
           here
           is
           not
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           but
           between
           him
           and
           
             his
             Antichristian
             kingdom
          
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           That
           Universality
           (
           all
           )
           comprehending
           both
           head
           and
           members
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           allow
           a
           Duumvirate
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           Devill
           )
           for
           the
           government
           of
           that
           kingdom
           ,
           one
           as
           the
           visible
           head
           ,
           the
           other
           as
           the
           invisible
           ,
           or
           the
           one
           him
           that
           reigneth
           ;
           the
           other
           
             by
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             power
             so
             to
             do
             :
          
           (
           Rev.
           13.
           4.
           
           )
           both
           might
           be
           thus
           owned
           
           without
           infringing
           the
           title
           of
           either
           :
           Howsoever
           't
           is
           not
           the
           arguings
           from
           such
           niceties
           in
           the
           placing
           of
           words
           (
           which
           the
           book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           are
           not
           strict
           in
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           shewed
           in
           several
           instances
           )
           but
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           scope
           and
           drist
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           comparing
           it
           with
           others
           ,
           the
           concurrance
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           severall
           eminent
           Bishops
           afore-cited
           ,
           (
           who
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           declare
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           )
           will
           carry
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           with
           the
           judicious
           and
           unbiassed
           Reader
           :
           and
           so
           much
           for
           the
           book
           of
           Homilies
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           might
           also
           adde
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           learned
           men
           ,
           liveing
           and
           dying
           within
           the
           outward
           communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           To
           instance
           onely
           in
           
             Padrio
             Paulo
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           the
           
             History
             
             of
             the
             Councill
             of
             Trent
             :
          
           After
           whose
           stabbing
           by
           an
           
             Emissarie
             from
             Rome
          
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           
             Clergy
             of
             Venice
          
           ,
           brake
           out
           into
           that
           application
           ,
           calling
           that
           See
           
             Impura
             ,
             insana
             ,
             superba
             ,
             meretrix
             ,
             pestis
             ,
             ac
             lues
             mortalium
          
           ;
           and
           her
           ruine
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           according
           to
           Rvelat
           .
           18.
           
           Some
           of
           the
           verses
           are
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Interdict
           writ
           by
           
             Padrio
             Paulo
          
           ,
           and
           translated
           out
           of
           Italian
           into
           Latin
           by
           
             Bishop
             Bedell
          
           ,
           who
           was
           often
           an
           ear-witnsse
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           divers
           learned
           men
           ,
           producing
           that
           of
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             who
             exalts
             himself
             above
             all
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           shall
           
             sit
             in
             the
             ●emple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           both
           as
           an
           argument
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           person
           sitting
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           are
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           tyrannised
           over
           by
           him
           ,
           are
           
           u
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           rejecting
           any
           application
           to
           Mahumet
           ,
           and
           fixing
           it
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           some
           questioning
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             he
             ,
             or
             shall
             we
             look
             for
             another
          
           ;
           others
           saying
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Jewes
           of
           the
           blind
           man
           )
           
             This
             is
             one
             very
             like
             him
             ,
          
           but
           many
           ,
           
             This
             is
             he
          
           ?
           )
           which
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           confident
           assertion
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Perron
          
           ,
           who
           affirms
           that
           
             whosoever
             maintaineth
             this
             wicked
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             Popes
             have
             no
             power
             to
             put
             Kings
             by
             their
             supreme
             thrones
             ,
             they
             teach
             men
             to
             beleeve
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             any
             Church
             for
             many
             ages
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             very
             Synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             the
             Pope
             in
             good
             consequence
             to
             be
             the
             Antichrist
          
           ;
           
           which
           Oration
           
             the
             Cardinal
             himselfe
             addressed
             to
             King
             Iames
             ,
          
           upon
           a
           
             supposition
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             converted
             him
             .
          
           See
           
             King
             Iames
             Preface
             ,
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
          
           *
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           both
           sides
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           are
           agreed
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           be
           Rome
           (
           which
           checks
           the
           phansie
           of
           such
           as
           would
           apply
           it
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           or
           to
           persons
           that
           never
           were
           at
           either
           )
           I
           shall
           only
           confirm
           it
           out
           of
           
             one
             of
             the
             Popish
             Writers
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           quoted
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           (
           to
           save
           the
           Reader
           any
           farther
           labour
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           satisfie
           himself
           in
           it
           )
           't
           is
           Tyrinus
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           17.
           
           Revelat.
           Where
           comparing
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           
             beast
             with
             7
             heads
             ,
             and
             10
             hornes
             ,
             cap.
          
           13.
           with
           that
           of
           the
           17.
           and
           granting
           it
           to
           
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           like
           Pharaoh's
           dreames
           ,
           the
           seven
           eares
           of
           corne
           ,
           and
           the
           seven
           kine
           were
           both
           one
           )
           then
           ,
           for
           the
           vision
           there
           ;
           he
           saith
           by
           the
           great
           harlot
           ,
           whose
           Mystical
           name
           is
           
             Babylon
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             other
             then
             Rome
             :
          
           't
           is
           plain
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           she
           
             sits
             upon
          
           *
           
             seven
             Mountains
          
           ,
           and
           raigns
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             which
             can
             agree
             to
             no
             other
             city
             besides
             .
          
           And
           urgeth
           that
           place
           of
           Saint
           
             Peter
             (
             2
             Peter
          
           5.
           13.
           
           )
           the
           
             Church
             which
             is
             at
             Babylon
             salutes
             you
             ,
          
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Rome
           (
           for
           as
           
             Bishop
             Andrewes
          
           observes
           ,
           x
           
             rather
             then
          
           Peter
           
             should
             not
             be
             at
          
           Rome
           (
           which
           they
           have
           slender
           or
           no
           proofes
           for
           
             out
             of
             
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             the
             Papacy
             )
             they
             will
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           though
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           he
           saith
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           where
           
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             sits
             ,
             is
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           yet
           here
           his
           seat
           of
           Babylon
           must
           be
           Rome
           ;
           Produceth
           the
           expresse
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           even
           our
           hereticks
           meaning
           the
           Protestant
           Writers
           (
           for
           
             after
             the
             same
             way
             he
             calls
             heresie
             ;
             so
             worship
             we
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
          
           )
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           produceth
           most
           of
           his
           own
           associates
           ,
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Bozius
             ,
             Zuarez
             ,
             Salmeran
             ,
             Alcazar
             ,
          
           unto
           which
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           Baronius
           ,
           y
           'T
           is
           most
           certaine
           
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             City
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             signified
             .
             Ribera
          
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           it
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           ,
           adding
           also
           z
           
             all
             things
             fitly
             agree
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             that
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             no
             other
             then
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             The
             seven
             heads
             are
             seven
             hills
             ,
             and
             ,
             The
             City
             which
             reigneth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Viegus
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             We
             conceive
             ,
             wheresover
             Babylon
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             signifies
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             17.
             and
          
           18.
           
           Revel
           .
           
             very
             fitly
             appliable
             to
             it
          
           .
        
         
           
             According
             to
             that
             of
          
           b
           Bellarmine
           (
           formerly
           quoted
           )
           and
           
           Lessius
           c
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Iohn
             calls
          
           Rome
           
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             figure
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             by
             his
             words
             he
             elearly
             sheweth
             it
             to
             be
             Rome
             ,
          
           All
           which
           may
           well
           give
           a
           check
           to
           the
           Novelty
           of
           some
           among
           our selves
           ,
           who
           without
           the
           ballast
           of
           sound
           or
           sollid
           judgement
           ,
           have
           been
           carried
           about
           with
           the
           winds
           ;
           of
           other
           imaginations
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           could
           easily
           believe
           ,
           some
           Popish
           Agents
           (
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           )
           have
           had
           their
           hands
           in
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           driven
           off
           the
           further
           from
           their
           shore
           ;
           Though
           how
           farre
           not-withstanding
           our
           aforesaid
           Writers
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           from
           an
           agreement
           ,
           in
           the
           above-said
           ,
           hath
           been
           made
           apparant
           in
           the
           
             two
             former
          
           Treatises
           ;
           viz.
           Those
           of
           
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           would
           have
           it
           Rome
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           the
           fall
           to
           be
           with
           the
           
             Hearhen
             Empire
          
           ;
           and
           ours
           ,
           Rome
           since
           it
           became
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           fall
           yet
           to
           come
           .
           Those
           of
           ours
           ,
           who
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Ordination
           from
           the
           scandal
           of
           Antichristian
           ,
           by
           its
           passing
           through
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           take
           off
           that
           See
           ,
           from
           being
           such
           in
           the
           aforementioned
           places
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           a
           needlesse
           refuge
           ,
           so
           the
           cure
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           disease
           .
        
         
           And
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           with
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           yeelded
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           by
           that
           manner
           of
           expression
           ;
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           were
           not
           forced
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           notwithstanding
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           
             successive
             race
          
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           and
           government
           ;
           
             non
             de
             unitate
             
             individui
             ,
             sed
             speciei
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           like
           instance
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
             Esa.
             23.
             15.
             
             Tyre
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             70
             years
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             days
             of
             one
             King.
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           of
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Empire
           of
           the
           Caldeans
           ,
           which
           after
           Nebuchadnezar
           and
           his
           successors
           Evelmerodach
           and●
           Belshazar
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persiaus
           ,
           and
           Dan.
           7.
           17.
           the
           4
           
             beasts
             are
             4
             Kings
          
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           the
           four
           successive
           Empires
           ,
           the
           
             Chaldean
             ,
             Persian
             ,
             Grecian
             ,
             Roman
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             seven
             Kings
          
           do
           accordingly
           ,
           (
           Rev.
           17.
           )
           signify
           seven
           succe●●ive
           governments
           ,
           and
           so
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           may
           be
           meant
           accordingly
           ,
           not
           of
           
             a
             particular
          
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           race
           of
           men
           succeeding
           in
           that
           Tyranny
           ;
           as
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           they
           do
           not
           limit
           it
           to
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Pope
           ,
           but
           mean
           it
           of
           the
           
           continued
           succession
           from
           S.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           the
           Article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           any
           more
           force
           for
           the
           limitation
           of
           it
           to
           one
           man
           there
           ,
           (
           2
           
             Thes.
             2.
          
           )
           then
           it
           is
           in
           
             Luk.
             4.
             4.
             
             Man
             lives
             not
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
          
           or
           
             Mark
             2.
             27.
             
             The
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             made
             for
             man
             :
          
           both
           includeing
           all
           mankind
           ;
           or
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             3.
             ult
             .
             That
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           takes
           in
           all
           the
           Ministery
           .
           For
           which
           ;
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           concerning
           this
           controversie
           (
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           )
           I
           shall
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           
             Bishop
             Downham
             ,
             Bishop
             Iewel
             ,
             Bishop
             Abbot
             ,
          
           with
           others
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           may
           receive
           full
           satisfaction
           .
           Only
           thus
           much
           in
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           those
           
             two
             Reverend
             and
             eminent
             Bishops
          
           ,
           &
           a
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           aspersion
           of
           singularity
           ,
           and
           novelty
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           ARMAGH'S
           judgement
           ,
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           place
           .
           Heb.
           6.
           2.
           
           Of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           enlarged
           and
           defended
           .
        
         
           THis
           and
           the
           former
           verse
           may
           well
           be
           called
           the
           Apostles
           Catechisme
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
             six
             Principles
          
           ,
           or
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christian
           doctrine
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           )
           of
           which
           this
           is
           the
           Method
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           former
           concern
           
             this
             life
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Repentance
             from
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             Faith
             towards
             God.
          
           
           The
           two
           latter
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternal
             judgement
             .
          
           The
           two
           middle
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
          
           are
           in
           relation
           to
           both
           ,
           either
           as
           Conduits
           to
           convey
           the
           two
           former
           into
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           Chariots
           to
           carry
           us
           with
           comfort
           to
           the
           two
           latter
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           Fundamental
           Principles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ;
           only
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
          
           ,
           I
           conceive
           is
           meant
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           often
           joyned
           with
           the
           two
           former
           Fundamentals
           ;
           By
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           with
           
             Faith
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             .
          
           Mark
           16.
           16.
           
           By
           Saint
           Peter
           with
           repentance
           ,
           
           
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             Repent
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             .
          
        
         
           The
           objection
           against
           it
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           Baptismes
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           First
           the
           Syriack
           reads
           it
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Augustine
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             fide
             &
             operibus
          
           ,
           renders
           it
           ;
           
             Lavacri
             doctrina
          
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           font
           ,
           from
           whence
           Ribera
           gathers
           there
           might
           be
           some
           Ancient
           Greek
           Copies
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           
             Enallage
             Numeri
          
           ,
           the
           plural
           for
           the
           singular
           ,
           as
           Genes
           .
           8.
           4.
           
           The
           Ark
           rested
           on
           the
           Mountaines
           of
           Arrarat
           ,
           which
           Tremelius
           by
           way
           of
           explanation
           ,
           renders
           
             uno
             montium
             ;
             Matth.
          
           27.
           44.
           
           Theeves
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           them
           only
           .
           Luke
           23.
           39.
           
           So
           accordingly
           ,
           The
           Israelites
           having
           made
           
           one
           ,
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           said
           ,
           these
           are
           thy
           
             Gods
             O
             Israel
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           
             Exodus
             32.
          
           4.
           
           )
           and
           verse
           33.
           
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           
             themselves
             Gods
             of
             Gold
          
           ,
           yet
           verse
           24.
           it
           is
           called
           by
           
             Aaron
             ,
             This
             Calfe
             ;
             Drusius
          
           hath
           divers
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           Sepulchers
           ,
           for
           Sepulcher
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           for
           City
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           here
           Baptismes
           ,
           for
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           of
           other
           conjectures
           by
           learned
           men
           ,
           signifying
           a
           threefold
           Baptisme
           .
           
             Sanguinis
             ,
             flaminis
             ,
             fluminis
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           the
           thrice
           dipping
           ,
           or
           sprinkling
           ;
           the
           number
           of
           persons
           coming
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           the
           two
           several
           times
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           set
           apart
           for
           it
           ,
           Easter
           and
           Pentecost
           ,
           called
           
             dies
             baptismatum
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Calvins
           and
           Bezaes
           ;
           or
           implying
           the
           double
           act
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           inward
           Baptisme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           outward
           baptisme
           of
           Iohn
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           which
           are
           Mr.
           a
           Cartwrights
           words
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           who
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             by
             a
             trope
             both
             Sacraments
             are
             here
             noted
             under
             one
             ,
          
           but
           I
           conceive
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           first
           gave
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           ;
           And
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
          
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           the
           absolute
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           the
           rejecting
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           that
           damnes
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           that
           some
           of
           those
           
             three
             thousand
          
           converted
           by
           Saint
           Peters
           Sermon
           ,
           might
           have
           died
           before
           they
           could
           come
           to
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           saved
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           had
           
             rejected
             the
             doctrine
          
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           bad
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           
             rejecting
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
          
           against
           themselves
           ,
           or
           like
           Naman
           who
           despised
           
           the
           river
           Iordan
           ,
           I
           question
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           well
           ordered
           discipline
           is
           the
           ornament
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           confession
           and
           doctrine
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           founded
           ,
           in
           which
           sence
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           in
           their
           doctrines
           are
           called
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           the
           
             chief
             corner
             stone
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           that
           ,
           Revel
           .
           21.
           14.
           that
           in
           the
           
             twelve
             foundations
          
           were
           the
           names
           of
           the
           
             twelve
             Apostles
          
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           doctrinals
           ;
           So
           much
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           next
           is
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           
             of
             laying
             on●
             of
             hands
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           great
           question
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           ?
           That
           it
           is
           a
           Fundamentall
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ;
           if
           Baptisme
           be
           one
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           another
           :
           see
           in
           the
           verse
           how
           like
           twins
           they
           
           are
           borne
           and
           bred
           under
           the
           same
           roof
           ,
           And
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Greek
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           doctrines
           referring
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           search
           of
           several
           Authours
           ,
           I
           find
           these
           two
           expositions
           ,
           most
           worthy
           of
           consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Confirmation
           of
           children
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           hath
           somewhat
           of
           Antiquity
           for
           it
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           incline
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           even
           Calvin
           is
           of
           that
           mind
           also
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Comment
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           stands
           much
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           wisheth
           it
           had
           not
           been
           laid
           aside
           ;
           
             hodie
             retinenda
             pura
             institutio
             ,
             superstitio
             autem
             corrigenda
          
           ;
           and
           produceth
           this
           custome
           of
           confirming
           of
           children
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           argument
           
           they
           were
           then
           baptized
           ,
           but
           I
           conceive
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           sence
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ;
           because
           't
           is
           not
           a
           Fundamentall
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           prove
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           (
           like
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           rest
           )
           esteemed
           to
           be
           of
           a
           necessary
           use
           and
           belief
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
          
           ,
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             for
             a
             Catholick
             verity
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             believed
             every
             where
             ,
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             by
             all
          
           ;
           And
           our
           Church
           saith
           ,
           
             children
             baptized
             ,
             have
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
          
           ;
           The
           Papists
           that
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           do
           not
           say
           't
           is
           a
           Fundamentall
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           observed
           by
           us
           ,
           we
           took
           it
           to
           be
           only
           an
           ancient
           laudable
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           was
           so
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Exposition
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           meant
           
             an
             ordained
             Ministery
          
           ,
           which
           clearly
           in
           Saint
           Paul's
           time
           we
           find
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           by
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           .
           This
           is
           Pareus
           his
           sense
           upon
           this
           place
           .
           It
           was
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           a
           
             an
             initial
             doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             ordained
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ;
           *
           Gualterus
           in
           his
           Comment
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             this
             is
             contained
             the
             whole
             function
             of
             Preachers
             ,
          
           &c.
           designed
           unto
           it
           by
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           :
           But
           none
           so
           full
           as
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           Rhemists
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           these
           .
           viz.
           
             By
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             the
             Apostle
             meaneth
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             much
             lesse
             confirmation
             ,
             after
             Baptisme
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             trope
             or
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             upon
             the
             which
             
             hands
             were
             laid
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             in
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             not
             ;
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Ministery
             by
             order
          
           (
           or
           Ordination
           )
           
             to
             teach
             and
             govern
             the
             Church
             ;
             overthroweth
             Christianity
             ,
             whereas
             if
             Confirmation
             of
             children
             were
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             yet
             a
             man
             holding
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             notwithstanding
             be
             saved
             .
          
           And
           some
           lines
           after
           ,
           gives
           us
           summarily
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           viz.
           
             to
             be
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           Ye
           see
           ,
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           what
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           own
           salvation
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           an
           ordained
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           to
           deny
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           men
           now
           frequently
           presume
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           the
           argument
           which
           he
           useth
           ,
           he
           produceth
           
           as
           a
           Maxime
           then
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           taken
           for
           granted
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           but
           supposed
           ;
           no
           man
           then
           so
           much
           as
           questioning
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           though
           there
           were
           then
           divers
           disputes
           about
           discipline
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           this
           learned
           Authour
           then
           appeared
           )
           yet
           both
           parties
           esteemed
           alike
           of
           Ordination
           to
           be
           a
           
             sacred
             institution
          
           ,
           none
           presuming
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           without
           it
           ;
           Well
           ,
           this
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           sence
           here
           of
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             Catechisme
             taught
             to
             Christians
             at
             their
             first
             reception
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             successive
             ordination
             ,
             or
             setting
             apart
             of
             persons
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             an
             authorative
             preaching
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             called
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             from
             the
             outward
             rite
             ;
             as
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             by
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             the
             judgement
          
           of
           the
           most
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           Father
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           late
           
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Armagh
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           rather
           emboldned
           me
           to
           employ
           my
           thoughts
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           surely
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           fundamentall
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           greater
           consequence
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           slighted
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           considerable
           ,
           how
           well
           this
           doth
           sute
           with
           Saint
           Pauls
           expression
           elsewhere
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
             Stirre
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
             neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             given
             thee
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           both
           thus
           sufficiently
           
           reconciled
           ;
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           the
           principal
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           his
           assistants
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           constitutions
           and
           custome
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           Ordination
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           not
           to
           do
           it
           alone
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           at
           least
           
             three
             or
             four
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
          
           which
           was
           after
           the
           pattern
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ;
           The
           injunction
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           accordingly
           .
           2
           
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           ordain
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           more
           observable
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           being
           one
           argument
           to
           prove
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           the
           Authour
           of
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           by
           the
           use
           of
           this
           expression
           here
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           any
           other
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           tongues
           ,
           &c.
           given
           
           by
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           be
           understood
           here
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           but
           temporary
           ,
           and
           ceased
           ,
           like
           Scaffolds
           ,
           which
           ,
           after
           the
           building
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           are
           taken
           down
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           meant
           here
           ,
           must
           be
           as
           the
           foundation
           which
           remains
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           all
           falls
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           agrees
           to
           an
           
             Ordained
             Ministery
          
           ,
           which
           must
           continue
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           Sacraments
           to
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           .
           In
           which
           sence
           is
           that
           last
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           it
           cannot
           be
           limited
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           (
           with
           whose
           deaths
           those
           Administrations
           did
           not
           expire
           )
           but
           must
           be
           understood
           collectively
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           were
           
             in
             their
             
             loines
          
           ,
           who
           should
           succeed
           in
           preaching
           ,
           and
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           a
           successive
           
             powerful
             assistance
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           transferred
           in
           and
           through
           those
           ,
           unto
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           This
           power
           of
           officiating
           ,
           was
           
             powred
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             descendeth
             to
             the
             skirts
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           And
           how
           like
           a
           fundamental
           ,
           Ordination
           is
           ,
           may
           easily
           appear
           ;
           it
           began
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           stones
           laid
           in
           this
           Edifice
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           continue
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           is
           to
           continue
           till
           the
           
             second
             coming
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           have
           the
           same
           term
           also
           (
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             )
             He
             gave
             some
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Till
             we
             all
             come
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Stature
             
             of
             the
             fullnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rom.
           10.
           15.
           
           Ye
           have
           a
           building
           of
           
             four
             or
             five
          
           stories
           high
           of
           severall
           Acts
           and
           Ministrations
           ;
           but
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Ministery
           is
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           Salvation
           is
           at
           the
           top
           of
           this
           Iacobs
           Ladder
           ,
           but
           Ordination
           at
           the
           
             bottome
             :
             Whosoever
             will
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             how
             shall
             they
             call
             on
             him
             ,
             on
             mhom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             ?
             how
             shall
             they
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             preach
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           &c.
           See
           ,
           praying
           ,
           believing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           ,
           a
           
             Mission
             of
             Preachers
          
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           
             Iames
             2.
             )
             he
             that
             offends
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
          
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           concatenation
           
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           break
           one
           link
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           endangered
           ;
           He
           that
           renounceth
           his
           Baptisme
           ,
           renounceth
           his
           Faith
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           was
           baptized
           ,
           even
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           our
           Saviour
           signified
           by
           it
           ,
           Colos.
           2.
           
           Consider
           what
           ye
           do
           in
           renouncing
           the
           
             Ministery
             by
             whom
             ye
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             have
             believed
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           5.
           
           )
           if
           any
           efficacy
           be
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           qualification
           &
           authoritative
           faculty
           of
           the
           person
           officiating
           ,
           see
           what
           hazard
           you
           run
           in
           rejecting
           of
           such
           so
           ordained
           ?
        
         
           Ye
           know
           the
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Matth.
             23.
             17.
             
             He
             that
             swears
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             thereon
          
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           the
           contrary
           true
           ,
           he
           that
           despiseth
           the
           Altar
           ,
           despiseth
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           depend
           
           on
           it
           :
           If
           the
           Ordination
           or
           Mission
           of
           the
           person
           through
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           efficay
           to
           what
           is
           officiated
           ,
           I
           may
           leave
           the
           application
           to
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Consider
           what
           ye
           do
           in
           a
           totall
           renouncing
           of
           an
           ordained
           Ministery
           ,
           as
           to
           Baptisme
           and
           believing
           ,
           through
           whom
           as
           instrumentals
           ,
           ye
           did
           partake
           of
           them
           ;
           
             If
             the
             foundation
             fall
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             building
             stand
             :
          
           As
           ye
           see
           here
           Saint
           Paul
           makes
           an
           ordained
           Ministery
           ,
           a
           fundamental
           principle
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           Ordination
           be
           a
           fundamental
           principle
           ,
           hence
           then
           these
           2
           things
           may
           be
           inferred
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           necessity
           of
           continuing
           an
           ordained
           Ministery
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           to
           be
           the
           underming
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Ordination
           is
           not
           only
           an
           internal
           call
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           an
           externall
           from
           Man
           ;
           
             for
             't
             is
             denominated
             here
             from
          
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           .
        
         
           First
           
             a
             necessity
          
           of
           continuing
           such
           a
           distinct
           Order
           and
           profession
           for
           preaching
           ,
           and
           other
           sacred
           Administratihns
           ;
           This
           subject
           would
           heretofore
           have
           been
           accounted
           needlesse
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           necessary
           and
           seasonable
           now
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           set
           against
           the
           very
           function
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           man
           might
           of
           himself
           assume
           it
           .
           To
           such
           I
           shall
           represent
           these
           considerations
           following
           .
           viz.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           all
           ages
           there
           have
           been
           some
           persons
           set
           apart
           for
           such
           divine
           Offices
           even
           
             before
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           constitution
           of
           Aaron
           
           and
           the
           Levites
           ;
           as
           since
           ,
           see
           some
           appointed
           ,
           
             Exod.
             19.
             22.
             
             Let
             the
             Priests
             which
             come
             near
             to
             the
             Lord
             sanctify
             themselves
             ,
          
           (
           Chap.
           24.
           5.
           
           )
           called
           
             young
             men
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           sent
           of
           Moses
           ,
           who
           
             offered
             the
             burnt
             offerings
             and
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           usually
           interpreted
           to
           be
           the
           First-borne
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           families
           ,
           instead
           of
           which
           the
           Levites
           were
           afterward
           taken
           ,
           (
           see
           Numb
           .
           3.
           12.
           )
           And
           what
           a
           setled
           Priesthood
           there
           was
           in
           Moses
           and
           Solomons
           time
           to
           the
           Captivity
           ;
           and
           after
           it
           upon
           their
           return
           ;
           who
           knows
           not
           ?
           see
           Mal.
           2.
           
           A
           speech
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           five
           hundred-yeer
           gap
           betwixt
           the
           Old
           Testament
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophets
           ceased
           ,
           yet
           a
           Priesthood
           continued
           ,
           that
           the
           service
           
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           was
           not
           to
           put
           to
           the
           charity
           of
           Passengers
           ,
           as
           beggars
           are
           by
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           but
           some
           were
           appropriated
           to
           it
           ;
           Ieroboam
           that
           forsook
           the
           Temple
           ,
           yet
           retained
           a
           Priesthood
           ,
           though
           of
           his
           own
           corrupt
           appointment
           .
        
         
           Ob●ect
           .
           That
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           a
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           we
           speak
           of
           a
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           Resp.
           1.
           
           We
           stand
           not
           upon
           
           words
           or
           Titles
           ;
           neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           for
           as
           (
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           )
           he
           calls
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Law
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           office
           a
           Ministration
           ;
           so
           he
           implies
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           might
           have
           that
           Title
           of
           
             Priests
             (
             1
             Cor.
          
           9.
           13.
           
           )
           by
           taking
           his
           Argument
           for
           their
           maintenance
           from
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Altar
           ,
           and
           Temple
           ,
           
             as
             they
             that
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             partake
             of
             the
             
             Altar
             ;
             even
             so
             hath
             God
             ordained
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           and
           the
           name
           hath
           only
           grown
           ignominious
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome's
           retaining
           it
           ,
           whom
           if
           by
           way
           of
           distinction
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           called
           by
           us
           sacrificers
           (
           as
           Bishop
           Downham
           observes
           )
           there
           had
           been
           no
           offence
           in
           it
           .
           All
           that
           read
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           know
           it
           is
           the
           term
           used
           by
           them
           ;
           whose
           Tractates
           of
           the
           Ministery
           are
           intituled
           
             De
             Sacerdotio
          
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           it
           only
           
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             (
             Hebr.
          
           7.
           12.
           
           )
           not
           a
           nulling
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           which
           change
           of
           a
           ministration
           ,
           none
           presumed
           of
           themselves
           to
           officiate
           without
           an
           
             Ordination
             ;
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           who
           was
           the
           preparative
           voice
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ordained
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           
           disciples
           were
           
             set
             apart
          
           by
           him
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           did
           the
           like
           in
           ordaining
           first
           Twelve
           for
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           and
           then
           72
           after
           them
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           was
           lost
           ,
           no
           other
           stepped
           into
           his
           place
           without
           a
           solemne
           choice
           of
           him
           ;
           Paul
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
             Acts
          
           14.
           23.
           wheresoever
           they
           came
           and
           converted
           any
           nation
           ,
           were
           carefull
           of
           ordaining
           Successors
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           as
           his
           last
           ,
           gives
           that
           charge
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Church
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           to
           this
           day
           successively
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           for
           such
           as
           would
           have
           no
           such
           office
           of
           a
           Ministery
           by
           ordination
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           left
           to
           themselves
           to
           officiate
           at
           their
           
           pleasure
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           (
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             )
             We
             have
             had
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           or
           as
           Eliphaz
           to
           
             Iob
             cap.
             5.
             1.
             
             )
             call
             now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             will
             answer
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Saints
             wilt
             thou
             turn
             ,
          
           where
           is
           there
           any
           such
           President
           in
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ?
           The
           Israelites
           would
           have
           a
           
             King
             as
             all
             other
             nations
          
           ;
           These
           are
           upon
           the
           contrary
           singularity
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             New
             Ierusalem
             (
             Revel
             .
             21.
          
           22.
           meant
           heaven
           ,
           is
           found
           without
           a
           Temple
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           because
           Christ
           shall
           then
           
             give
             up
             his
             kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             (
             1
             Cor.
             15.
          
           )
           i.
           e.
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           present
           government
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           Seale
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           then
           
             God
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
          
           but
           till
           then
           ,
           a
           setled
           Ministery
           must
           be
           continued
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           no
           successive
           ordained
           
           Ministery
           ,
           why
           doth
           Saint
           Paul
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           exhorting
           to
           a
           
             future
             provision
          
           for
           them
           .
           (
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
          
           17.
           
           )
           can
           we
           think
           it
           was
           only
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           such
           then
           living
           ,
           who
           expected
           Martyrdome
           weekly
           ;
           why
           such
           large
           directions
           for
           the
           qualification
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           be
           ordained
           by
           his
           Successors
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           Titus
           ,
           surely
           it
           was
           written
           for
           our
           instruction
           now
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           consider
           what
           conclusion
           
           must
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           pitied
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           like
           
             Sheep
             without
             a
             Shepherd
          
           ;
           That
           which
           is
           every
           mans
           work
           ,
           is
           no
           bodies
           :
           As
           in
           reason
           ,
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           must
           be
           weakly
           and
           negligently
           done
           ,
           when
           no
           
           persons
           are
           appointed
           to
           make
           it
           their
           study
           and
           sabour
           ,
           fo
           when
           gaps
           are
           thus
           opened
           for
           any
           person
           ,
           may
           not
           Iesuits
           and
           such
           lik
           Agents
           creep
           in
           under
           other
           forms
           ,
           and
           
             privily
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
          
           ,
           to
           the
           seducing
           of
           the
           hearers
           ;
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           imagine
           that
           this
           should
           be
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           that
           so
           with
           the
           more
           specious
           pretext
           ,
           they
           might
           take
           away
           the
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           indeed
           one
           must
           follow
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           no
           need
           of
           a
           
             setled
             ordained
          
           Ministery
           ,
           what
           use
           of
           a
           
             setled
             meanes
          
           alotted
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           stumble
           at
           that
           speech
           often
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           some
           ,
           
             Isa.
             54.
             13.
             
             All
             thy
             children
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           he
           may
           be
           satisfied
           by
           this
           double
           Answer
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           that
           time
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           teaching
           them
           immediately
           by
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           expounds
           accordingly
           ;
           (
           
             Iohn
             6.
             45.
             )
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             man
             therefore
             that
             hath
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             cometh
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           teach
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           a
           Ministery
           ,
           sent
           by
           him
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Ierem.
             3.
             15.
             
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Pastors
             after
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             that
             shall
             feed
             you
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
          
           fulfilled
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           proposal
           of
           the
           doctrine
           is
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           rectifying
           of
           the
           heart
           through
           it
           ,
           is
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             If
             that
             of
             Saint
          
           Peter
           
           (
           1
           
             Eph.
             4.
             10.
             
             )
             he
             objected
             ,
          
           As
           every
           man
           hath
           received
           the
           gift
           ,
           so
           let
           him
           minister
           the
           same
           as
           good
           Stewards
           of
           the
           manifold
           grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           conceive
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           gift
           of
           preaching
           ,
           but
           of
           Almes
           .
           The
           words
           immediately
           before
           ,
           are
           these
           .
           
             Vse
             hospitality
             one
             to
             another
             without
             grudging
             ,
          
           there
           is
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             As
             every
             one
             hath
             received
             the
             gift
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             minister
             ,
          
           is
           implyed
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           ;
           agreeing
           with
           that
           of
           Saint
           Pauls
           injunction
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             lay
             by
             him
          
           (
           to
           that
           end
           )
           
             as
             God
             had
             prospered
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           That
           these
           temporal
           things
           are
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           fourth
           Petition
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           shewes
           sufficiently
           .
           And
           that
           collections
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           giving
           
           them
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           
             ministring
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           See
           2
           
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             cap.
          
           9.
           1.
           and
           stiled
           grace
           ,
           (
           cap.
           8.
           19.
           
           )
           and
           what
           other
           sense
           can
           there
           be
           of
           that
           (
           
             cap.
             9.
             8.
             )
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             all
             grace
             abound
             ,
          
           but
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           words
           shew
           ,
           
             to
             multiply
             your
             seed
             sowen
             ,
             and
             minister
             bread
             for
             your
             food
             ,
          
           (
           V.
           10.
           )
           and
           they
           may
           be
           called
           the
           
             manifold
             grace
          
           or
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           divers
           sorts
           of
           them
           to
           be
           administred
           ,
           food
           ,
           clothing
           ,
           relieving
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           &c.
           according
           as
           they
           are
           distinctly
           remembred
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           (
           
             Matth.
             25.
          
           )
           And
           are
           not
           all
           bountiful
           charitable
           persons
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Stewards
           ,
           in
           dispensing
           these
           things
           to
           those
           of
           
             his
             houshold
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           these
           considerations
           ,
           the
           place
           appears
           to
           
           to
           be
           farre
           off
           from
           any
           application
           of
           it
           to
           Preaching
           .
           Indeed
           the
           next
           verse
           may
           be
           so
           meant
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           yet
           to
           be
           understood
           with
           this
           limitation
           ,
           viz.
           of
           a
           man
           ordained
           and
           constituted
           (
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           for
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           allow
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           to
           be
           preachers
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           
             whole
             body
             an
             eye
             ,
             a
             tongue
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           if
           so
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             where
             is
             the
             hearing
             ,
             are
             all
             teachers
             ,
             are
             all
             interpreters
             ?
          
           't
           is
           an
           argument
           from
           the
           absurdity
           ,
           as
           if
           ye
           would
           expect
           the
           foot
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           hand
           to
           speak
           ;
           In
           Saint
           Pauls
           dayes
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           and
           shall
           all
           persons
           think
           themselves
           so
           now
           ;
           Saint
           Paul
           bids
           
             Timothy
             give
             himself
             wholly
             to
             it
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           to
           meditation
           ,
           
           study
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           
             intangle
             himself
          
           with
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           might
           take
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           may
           they
           now
           meet
           in
           tradesmen
           and
           manufactures
           ?
           and
           the
           office
           be
           performed
           without
           either
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           distinction
           made
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           the
           elders
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           Acts
           20.
           )
           between
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Angel
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           Revel
           .
           2.
           )
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           meant
           of
           one
           person
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           (
           as
           Ignatius
           stiles
           him
           so
           about
           twelve
           years
           after
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Primate
           )
           yet
           must
           at
           least
           be
           collectively
           meant
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           &
           the
           Ministery
           of
           it
           ;
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           distinction
           between
           the
           Saints
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           
           &
           the
           Bishops
           &
           Deacons
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           some
           said
           to
           be
           
             over
             the
          
           *
           Thessalonians
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           preaching
           &
           admonishing
           called
           
           in
           special
           ,
           
             their
             work
          
           ,
           as
           appropriated
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           chargeth
           them
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           &
           to
           
             esteem
             highly
          
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           like
           in
           his
           last
           charge
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             (
             cap.
             ult
             .
             7.
             17.
             
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             watch
             for
             your
             soules
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             an
             accompt
             ,
          
           and
           if
           that
           were
           the
           speciall
           office
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           
             curam
             animarum
          
           ;
           why
           not
           now
           ?
           or
           where
           doth
           it
           appear
           ,
           the
           term
           is
           expired
           ?
           I
           conclude
           this
           point
           with
           an
           observation
           of
           the
           several
           steps
           of
           our
           declinings
           ,
           or
           defections
           of
           later
           yeares
           ;
           First
           ,
           we
           were
           offended
           at
           some
           titles
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           office
           it selfe
           ;
           First
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           Ministery
           
             so
             ordained
          
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           ordaining
           of
           any
           Ministery
           at
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
           
             solemn
             Assemblies
          
           in
           publick
           were
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           a
           retreat
           made
           into
           corners
           ,
           then
           the
           Preachers
           themselves
           slighted
           ,
           called
           by
           
             Solomon
             the
             Masters
             of
             Assemblies
          
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           ceremony
           in
           baptizing
           of
           Infants
           scrupled
           at
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
          
           themselves
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           by
           water
           ,
           called
           into
           question
           also
           ;
           First
           ,
           the
           Communion
           forborne
           ,
           out
           of
           offence
           to
           some
           gesture
           ,
           now
           the
           Sacrament
           it selfe
           neglected
           ,
           and
           contemned
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           may
           now
           live
           above
           and
           without
           Ordinances
           ,
           &
           without
           any
           ordained
           Ministry
           to
           administer
           each
           ,
           as
           indeed
           the
           one
           must
           follow
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           train
           laid
           to
           blow
           us
           up
           ,
           what
           Iacob
           said
           after
           Ioseph
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           Benjamin
           must
           go
           too
           ;
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             against
             me
             ,
          
           may
           be
           our
           application
           
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           any
           
             thirty
             years
          
           agone
           ,
           should
           have
           foretold
           that
           this
           Garden
           of
           God
           should
           have
           brought
           forth
           these
           weeds
           ,
           that
           such
           Tenents
           should
           have
           so
           prevailed
           among
           us
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           by
           the
           most
           religious
           persons
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           taken
           for
           one
           that
           dreamed
           ;
           and
           they
           ready
           to
           have
           answered
           for
           their
           Mother-Church
           ,
           as
           Hazael
           did
           for
           himself
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           told
           him
           ,
           what
           evill
           he
           should
           be
           the
           Authour
           of
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           be
           of
           moderate
           spirits
           ,
           and
           not
           run
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           any
           president
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           walk
           not
           
             in
             wayes
             not
             cast
             up
          
           ;
           (
           Jerem.
           6.
           16.
           
           )
           enquire
           for
           the
           
             old
             paths
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
          
           ;
           be
           not
           like
           those
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           
             we
             will
             not
             walk
             in
             them
          
           ;
           
           but
           in
           new
           ones
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           own
           fancies
           .
           Let
           the
           
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             be
             purged
          
           ,
           but
           let
           not
           the
           physick
           be
           so
           strong
           as
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           Saint
           
             Paul
             magnified
          
           his
           own
           office
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           to
           support
           it
           from
           being
           trodden
           under
           feet
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           is
           your
           good
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           distracted
           times
           ,
           ye
           might
           not
           be
           without
           leaders
           ,
           so
           ordained
           and
           fitted
           ,
           
             to
             guide
             your
             feet
             in
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           A
           necessity
           of
           an
           
             ordained
             Ministery
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           second
           observation
           
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Ordination
             is
             not
             onely
             an
             internal
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             an
             external
             of
             man
          
           ;
           for
           so
           't
           is
           denominated
           by
           that
           very
           act
           ,
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           implying
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           not
           all
           in
           the
           holy
           frame
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           person
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           requisite
           in
           every
           
           true
           believer
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           in
           the
           designation
           of
           him
           in
           his
           name
           also
           .
           The
           first
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           asked
           ,
           the
           person
           ordained
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             Whether
             in
             his
             heart
             or
             conscience
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             truly
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           This
           perswasion
           of
           his
           gave
           a
           capacity
           ,
           but
           the
           authority
           actually
           conferred
           on
           him
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           Ability
           and
           faithfulnesse
           were
           the
           qualifications
           ,
           but
           the
           commission
           to
           officiate
           ,
           was
           transferred
           to
           
             Timothy
             (
             2
             Eph.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           )
           by
           that
           means
           .
           Ye
           know
           those
           two
           memento's
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
          
           (
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           )
           
             Stirre
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             thee
          
           (
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           16.
           
           )
           
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
          
           ;
           if
           it
           
           should
           be
           asked
           ,
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           
             the
             gift
          
           ,
           I
           conceive
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           understanding
           it
           ,
           either
           of
           gifts
           of
           ability
           ,
           or
           saving
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           former
           doubtlesse
           were
           found
           in
           Timothy
           before
           his
           ordination
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           from
           his
           childhood
           ,
           &
           education
           ;
           (
           2
           
             Epist.
             cap.
             3.
             15.
             cap.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           )
           so
           't
           is
           a
           doubt
           if
           it
           were
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Timothy
           to
           transferre
           either
           of
           
           those
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           being
           to
           be
           left
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           who
           
             blowes
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
          
           but
           the
           surest
           sence
           is
           to
           take
           it
           for
           the
           authority
           given
           him
           for
           the
           officiating
           ,
           and
           exercising
           these
           abilities
           ,
           and
           transferring
           of
           it
           unto
           others
           :
           And
           in
           this
           sence
           I
           grant
           gifted
           
           men
           may
           preach
           ,
           and
           perform
           other
           ministerial
           acts
           ,
           i.
           e.
           who
           with
           the
           internall
           have
           received
           this
           externall
           power
           and
           authority
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           ordinance
           through
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           often
           taken
           for
           internall
           abilities
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           solemn
           meeting
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Ministery
           and
           people
           ,
           in
           
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           injunction
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           &
           should
           have
           been
           the
           practice
           )
           to
           invocate
           God
           for
           the
           assisting
           
             grace
             of
             his
             spirit
          
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           person
           ordained
           ,
           might
           be
           prevalent
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           receiving
           accordingly
           of
           ordination
           ,
           might
           be
           so
           far
           operative
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           a
           confirmation
           of
           the
           party
           the
           more
           ,
           against
           errors
           and
           heresies
           ,
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ;
           
           The
           falling
           into
           which
           may
           possibly
           be
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           upon
           some
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           dayes
           have
           run
           without
           it
           ,
           which
           agrees
           with
           the
           observation
           Chemnitius
           makes
           of
           Origen
           ,
           who
           neglected
           Orders
           ,
           and
           fell
           into
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           made
           himselfe
           incapable
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           forenamed
           place
           ,
           is
           most
           safely
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           authority
           to
           be
           exercised
           and
           transferred
           unto
           others
           by
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           further
           confirmed
           by
           the
           many
           examples
           that
           do
           abound
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           his
           Apostles
           not
           only
           an
           inward
           call
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           an
           
             open
             verball
          
           call
           before
           the
           people
           ;
           Saint
           Stephen
           ,
           a
           man
           
             full
             of
             Faith
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           yet
           presumed
           not
           to
           officiate
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           
             imposition
             of
             
             hands
          
           from
           them
           ;
           Beware
           of
           making
           your selves
           Ministers
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           
             make
             himself
             a
             Priest
          
           (
           Heb.
           5.
           5.
           
           )
           't
           is
           the
           blot
           layed
           on
           Iezabell
           ,
           that
           she
           made
           her selfe
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           Revelat
           .
           2.
           20.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           frequent
           to
           hear
           an
           ordained
           Minister
           called
           Antichristian
           ,
           but
           consider
           who
           deserves
           that
           Title
           ,
           whether
           those
           that
           observe
           the
           
             rule
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           without
           any
           president
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           in
           primitive
           times
           ,
           are
           in
           this
           
             a
             law
             unto
             themselves
          
           .
           And
           do
           but
           think
           what
           ill
           issue
           may
           in
           the
           future
           ,
           be
           of
           this
           promiscuous
           presumption
           ,
           upon
           the
           offices
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           what
           doubts
           it
           may
           raise
           in
           our
           posterity
           ,
           in
           receiving
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           by
           such
           
           as
           cannot
           answer
           to
           that
           question
           
             By
             what
             authority
             dost
             thou
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             who
             gave
             thee
             this
             authority
             ?
          
        
         
           One
           objection
           common
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           men
           is
           ,
           
           Why
           do
           you
           stand
           so
           much
           upon
           a
           ceremony
           ,
           as
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls●
           a
           Principle
           and
           a
           Fundamentall
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           call
           a
           ceremony
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           was
           said
           ,
           to
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             cleansed
             ,
             call
             not
             thou
             common
          
           ;
           for
           which
           we
           have
           both
           Precept
           and
           Example
           to
           three
           successions
           ;
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           most
           honourable
           ceremony
           used
           upon
           other
           occasions
           ,
           Iacob
           in
           blessing
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           
             Manasses
             ,
             Moses
          
           in
           constitution
           of
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             Na●mans
          
           expectation
           
           of
           Elias
           healing
           him
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           in
           blessing
           of
           the
           children
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Saint
           Pauls
           at
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           coming
           upon
           the
           disciples
           of
           Ephesus
           in
           the
           gift
           of
           tongues
           .
           
             The
             Prophets
             of
             Antioch
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           separating
           of
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           for
           a
           speciall
           work
           designed
           unto
           ,
           as
           others
           by
           way
           of
           benediction
           and
           confirmation
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           an
           institution
           ,
           though
           ,
           how
           mean
           soever
           it
           is
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           or
           else
           water
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           &
           
             bread
             and
             wine
          
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           may
           fall
           under
           the
           like
           contempt
           .
           Circnmcision
           was
           a
           carnall
           ordinance
           ,
           yet
           (
           Rom.
           3.
           )
           the
           Apostle
           checks
           those
           who
           questioned
           the
           profit
           or
           vertue
           of
           it
           .
           The
           waxe
           of
           the
           Seale
           hath
           little
           worth
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           impression
           
           affixed
           to
           the
           pattent
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           the
           like
           application
           may
           be
           made
           to
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           the
           
             Seal
             of
             Ordination
          
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           be
           granted
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           
           the
           question
           yet
           remains
           ,
           
             By
             whose
             hands
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           Doubtlesse
           not
           by
           the
           peoples
           ,
           for
           it
           doth
           not
           stand
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           any
           can
           transferre
           that
           authority
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           The
           people
           may
           be
           said
           after
           a
           manner
           ,
           to
           give
           their
           votes
           in
           the
           election
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           former
           (
           and
           ancient
           )
           custome
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           asked
           
             if
             they
             knew
             of
             any
             impediment
             or
             crime
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             which
             the
             party
             ought
             not
             be
             received
             into
             this
             holy
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             declare
             it
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             objecting
             of
             any
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             was
             to
             
             surcease
             ,
             till
             the
             party
             accused
             should
             clear
             himself
             .
          
           The
           people
           had
           liberty
           of
           allegation
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           person
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           had
           power
           in
           constituteing
           and
           ordaining
           .
           They
           are
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           the
           Ministers
           are
           sent
           ;
           can
           they
           be
           the
           Senders
           ?
           they
           have
           their
           mission
           
             to
             them
          
           ;
           can
           they
           have
           their
           Commission
           
             from
             them
          
           ?
           we
           are
           Gods
           Embassadours
           ,
           not
           theirs
           ,
           neither
           do
           ye
           ●ind
           any
           power
           this
           way
           derived
           or
           committed
           from
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
          
           and
           so
           with
           your
           successors
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Lay
             thou
             hands
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           
             Titus
             ,
             I
             left
             thee
             behind
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             ordain
          
           (
           be
           it
           
           meant
           collectively
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           assistants
           with
           him
           also
           ,
           )
           but
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           people
           in
           that
           act
           .
        
         
           That
           of
           
             Numb
             .
             8.
             10.
             the
             people
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             Levits
             ,
          
           is
           not
           meant
           in
           their
           consecration
           ,
           but
           dedication
           ,
           or
           the
           donation
           of
           them
           to
           be
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           first
           born
           by
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           It
           was
           but
           as
           Hanna's
           giving
           up
           her
           son
           Samuel
           to
           Eli
           ,
           to
           be
           consecrated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           presentation
           of
           a
           person
           formally
           under
           the
           hand
           and
           seal
           of
           the
           Patron
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           be
           instituted
           or
           inducted
           ;
           such
           was
           this
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           only
           a
           signification
           of
           their
           act
           and
           deed
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           in
           giving
           up
           their
           whole
           title
           and
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           apart
           for
           that
           end
           .
        
         
         
           For
           that
           of
           Matthias
           his
           election
           
             before
             the
             people
          
           ,
           
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           (
           Acts
           1.
           16.
           
           )
           alleadged
           by
           some
           for
           the
           
             power
             of
             people
          
           in
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Saint
           Peter
           only
           signifieth
           to
           them
           what
           they
           were
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           doing
           it
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           as
           in
           Saint
           Cyprians
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           to
           have
           the
           Minister
           ordained
           ,
           
             praesente
             plebe
             ,
             sub
             omnium
             oculis
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           ,
           &c.
           like
           Eleazar
           invested
           by
           Moses
           with
           the
           Priests
           garments
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mount
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           the
           actions
           in
           ●etting
           
             two
             apart
          
           in
           casting
           the
           
             lots
             ,
             prayer
          
           ,
           &c.
           were
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           election
           here
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           was
           neither
           the
           peoples
           ,
           nor
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           
           
             Gods
             by
             a
             divine
             suffrage
          
           ,
           expressed
           by
           lot
           according
           to
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           makes
           nothing
           for
           the
           peoples
           act
           in
           ordination
           :
           and
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           Question
           ,
           Whose
           hands
           must
           be
           imposed
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
           What
           if
           the
           ordainers
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           be
           found
           not
           to
           have
           ●een
           of
           
             clean
             hands
          
           themselves
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           evill
           lives
           ,
           is
           their
           ordination
           good
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           Yes
           ;
           For
           't
           is
           not
           a
           personal
           act
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           of
           office
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           not
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Judge
           makes
           any
           decree
           valid
           ,
           but
           his
           authority
           and
           commission
           for
           it
           ;
           A
           Popish
           Judge
           gives
           a
           just
           sentence
           in
           Court
           ,
           his
           sentence
           is
           not
           erroneous
           and
           Antichristian
           :
           though
           himself
           may
           be
           so
           ;
           his
           act
           
             is
             good
             in
             Law
          
           :
           how
           bad
           soever
           he
           is
           in
           
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           act
           of
           Ordination
           being
           an
           act
           of
           office
           is
           not
           nulled
           ,
           or
           voided
           by
           personal
           defilements
           ;
           It
           was
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           vertue
           of
           Ministerial
           acts
           wholly
           upon
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           person
           ministring
           ;
           no
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             a
             foul
             hand
             may
             sow
             good
             seed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           objection
           more
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           
           frequently
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           men
           ,
           viz.
           Your
           Orders
           were
           derived
           
             from
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Observe
           what
           contrary
           inferences
           are
           against
           us
           ;
           
             The
             Papists
          
           say
           we
           have
           no
           lawful
           Ministery
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           it
           not
           from
           Rome
           ,
           having
           renounced
           our
           subjection
           to
           that
           See
           ,
           others
           among
           our selves
           argue
           the
           same
           ,
           from
           our
           being
           deduced
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           they
           mean
           of
           our
           
           receiving
           it
           from
           thence
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           ancientest
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Writers
           extant
           do
           not
           grant
           ,
           but
           averre
           ,
           that
           we
           received
           it
           from
           such
           as
           came
           from
           Ierusalem
           hither
           even
           in
           Tiberius
           his
           time
           )
           it
           is
           no
           disparagement
           to
           us
           ,
           
           for
           it
           was
           then
           a
           famous
           Church
           ;
           see
           Saint
           Pauls
           Epistle
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Ignatius
           after
           him
           .
           But
           if
           they
           mean
           since
           the
           corruption
           and
           Apostasy
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           distinguish
           between
           from
           and
           through
           ,
           as
           between
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Conduit
           ,
           we
           received
           it
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           though
           running
           through
           some
           corrupt
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           since
           our
           reformation
           ,
           it
           savours
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           Fish
           doth
           of
           the
           salt
           water
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           
             three
             children
          
           
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           out
           there
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             smell
             of
             fire
          
           found
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           If
           they
           mean
           of
           
             Austine
             the
             Monke
          
           sent
           from
           Rome
           in
           Gregory
           the
           great
           his
           time
           ,
           about
           600
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ;
           there
           were
           then
           no
           such
           defilements
           of
           doctrine
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           a
           scandall
           to
           us
           either
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           were
           not
           then
           to
           seek
           for
           an
           
             ordained
             Ministery
          
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           before
           that
           ,
           a
           flourishing
           Church
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           Saxons
           whom
           he
           came
           to
           convert
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           persecutors
           and
           destroyers
           of
           ,
           as
           Gildas
           tells
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           the
           former
           ,
           sense
           ,
           the
           objection
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           answering
           .
        
         
           
           But
           fourthly
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           mean
           of
           later
           Centuries
           ,
           when
           that
           
           complaint
           of
           the
           Proph●et
           concerning
           Ierusalem
           ,
           might
           be
           appliable
           to
           
             Rome
             .
             How
             is
             that
             faithful
             City
             become
             a
             harlot
             ?
             it
             was
             full
             of
             judgement
             ,
             righteousnesse
             lodgeed
             in
             her
             ;
             but
             now
             murderers
             ,
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           Since
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           became
           corrupt
           in
           doctrine
           and
           worship
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           ,
           first
           we
           thus
           answer
           .
           While
           we
           were
           under
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           ordinarily
           usurped
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           
             mandatory
             nomination
          
           of
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           fear
           of
           his
           excommunication
           was
           assented
           unto
           ,
           but
           the
           consecration
           was
           not
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           other
           Bishops
           here
           within
           our selves
           .
           And
           I
           account
           the
           ordination
           or
           consecration
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           such
           as
           
             gave
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           not
           from
           
           the
           mandate
           for
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           succeeding
           ,
           assumed
           the
           like
           power
           in
           the
           nomination
           of
           the
           person
           (
           which
           accordingly
           might
           not
           be
           gainsaid
           :
           )
           but
           from
           thence
           it
           cannot
           be
           argued
           ,
           that
           our
           ordination
           or
           consecration
           was
           deduced
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Kings
           mandate
           served
           not
           to
           
             give
             power
          
           to
           ordain
           (
           which
           those
           Bishops
           had
           before
           intrinsecally
           annexed
           to
           their
           office
           )
           but
           only
           was
           a
           warrant
           
             to
             apply
          
           this
           power
           to
           the
           person
           named
           in
           that
           Mandate
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           all
           which
           was
           usurped
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           consecrations
           of
           our
           Bishops
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           little
           force
           for
           our
           deriving
           our
           ordination
           from
           him
           also
           .
           And
           if
           
           those
           Bishops
           of
           Sidon
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Arch-Deacon
           *
           Mason
           tells
           us
           )
           assisted
           in
           the
           first
           consecration
           in
           Hen.
           8.
           as
           in
           Edward
           the
           sixth's
           time
           ,
           were
           not
           
             meerly
             Titular
          
           ,
           but
           had
           their
           consecration
           from
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           it
           would
           take
           off
           somewhat
           from
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           totall
           derivation
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           But
           still
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           
           that
           we
           have
           at
           least
           received
           our
           Ordination
           from
           such
           as
           professed
           the
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           it
           could
           not
           be
           called
           properly
           the
           
             Religion
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           till
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           which
           determined
           many
           years
           after
           our
           falling
           off
           from
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           :
           The
           Papists
           ask
           us
           ,
           Where
           was
           our
           Religion
           before
           Luther
           ?
           we
           might
           reply
           ,
           Where
           was
           the
           
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           before
           that
           time
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           most
           of
           those
           poysonous
           errours
           were
           sowen
           up
           and
           down
           the
           world
           before
           ,
           but
           not
           collected
           fully
           into
           a
           body
           ;
           and
           so
           owned
           and
           headed
           by
           the
           Papacy
           till
           then
           .
           For
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           scarce
           any
           point
           we
           hold
           now
           against
           them
           but
           there
           were
           some
           of
           their
           
             own
             Authours
          
           who
           held
           it
           also
           .
           So
           that
           to
           speak
           properly
           the
           now
           Romish
           Religion
           in
           their
           
             new
             Creed
          
           ,
           with
           other
           appurtenances
           ,
           was
           established
           since
           our
           form
           of
           ordination
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           we
           received
           our
           ordination
           from
           such
           who
           were
           
             corrupted
             with
             Popish
             errours
          
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           retained
           the
           Fundamentalls
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           their
           ordination
           may
           be
           valid
           :
           those
           like
           some
           part
           of
           the
           barke
           of
           the
           tree
           uncut
           ,
           may
           convey
           
           the
           Sappe
           from
           the
           root
           to
           the
           preserving
           of
           life
           in
           the
           branches
           .
           What
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           of
           the
           Donatists
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           
             mecum
             sunt
          
           ,
           they
           concurre
           with
           me
           ;
           in
           other
           things
           they
           are
           defiled
           ,
           may
           be
           applicable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           receive
           through
           them
           ,
           what
           was
           
             of
             Christs
          
           remaining
           in
           them
           ,
           without
           being
           defiled
           with
           that
           corrupt
           part
           which
           is
           their
           own
           ?
           why
           may
           not
           there
           be
           in
           this
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           
             precicious
             from
             the
             vile
          
           ?
           And
           in
           our
           reformation
           we
           withdrew
           our selves
           no
           further
           from
           her
           ,
           then
           she
           hath
           declined
           from
           her self
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           ancient
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           it
           then
           ,
           as
           one
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             Nostra
             Ecclesia
             ab
             hodierna
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             contaminata
             recessit
             ,
             ut
             ad
             
             pristinam
             ,
             puram
             ,
             Apostolicam
             ,
             Romanam
             accedere
             posset
             .
          
           We
           forsook
           the
           present
           corrupted
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           nearer
           a
           kin
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           pure
           ,
           Apostolical
           Roman
           Church
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             In
             a
             word
          
           ,
           we
           do
           affirme
           that
           neither
           their
           
             corruption
             in
             opinion
             ,
             or
             vitiosity
             of
             life
             ,
          
           do
           ,
           or
           did
           ,
           void
           it
           to
           the
           party
           ordained
           ;
           none
           doubts
           of
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           administred
           by
           those
           of
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           needed
           any
           reiteration
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           survived
           our
           reformation
           :
           neither
           do
           we
           renew
           the
           orders
           received
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           when
           any
           Priest
           is
           converted
           ,
           and
           betakes
           himself
           to
           our
           communion
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           it
           be
           questioned
           here
           ?
           Let
           the
           Seal
           be
           of
           Silver
           or
           brasse
           ,
           the
           
           impression
           is
           alike
           valid
           ,
           if
           affixed
           by
           order
           to
           the
           deed
           ;
           Parents
           in
           generation
           convey
           to
           the
           child
           what
           is
           essentiall
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           accidentall
           .
           A
           maimed
           Father
           begets
           a
           Son
           like
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           before
           he
           lost
           his
           arme
           ;
           as
           the
           circumcised
           did
           ,
           and
           doth
           an
           uncircumcised
           child
           :
           the
           like
           application
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           to
           the
           transferring
           of
           ordination
           in
           such
           a
           wounded
           ,
           diseased
           ,
           Apostatized
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           corrupted
           persons
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           continuing
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           they
           do
           observe
           the
           *
           essentials
           in
           ordination
           ;
           
           other
           superstructures
           or
           corruption
           in
           the
           ordainers
           ,
           doth
           not
           
             null
             it
          
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           persons
           themselves
           ,
           or
           successors
           ;
           which
           might
           be
           further
           manifested
           by
           the
           p●actice
           
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           That
           Ministration
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           the
           Priests
           of
           which
           the
           Jewish
           Writers
           say
           ,
           were
           consecrated
           by
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           )
           had
           as
           much
           cause
           to
           stand
           upon
           succession
           as
           any
           ;
           yet
           ,
           ye
           find
           often
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Priests
             the
             sons
             of
             Aaron
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           had
           corrupted
           their
           wayes
           ,
           were
           defiled
           with
           Idolatry
           in
           Ahaz
           ,
           and
           Manasses
           time
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           bad
           or
           worse
           then
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           after
           a
           reformation
           ,
           the
           succession
           which
           was
           by
           their
           hands
           was
           not
           questioned
           ;
           Though
           the
           Priesthood
           ran
           through
           much
           filth
           ,
           yet
           retaining
           the
           essentialls
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           as
           circumcision
           ,
           &c.
           they
           were
           owned
           of
           God
           again
           in
           a
           successive
           ministration
           .
           See
           in
           the
           
             height
             of
             their
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           offering
           their
           children
           
           by
           fire
           ,
           unto
           their
           Idols
           ,
           yet
           by
           retaining
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           &
           covenant
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           their
           children
           are
           called
           
             the
             Lords
             children
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.
           20.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             taken
             thy
             sons
             which
             thou
             hast
             borne
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             thou
             hast
             slayn
             my
             children
             ,
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             etc.
             
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           our
           Saviour
           Christs
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           as
           bad
           a
           succession
           as
           ever
           ;
           in
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             Pharises
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
          
           &c.
           yet
           as
           he
           permitted
           their
           administring
           of
           some
           rites
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           whether
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           or
           the
           
             offering
             made
             for
             him
          
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           at
           the
           
             purification
             ,
             after
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           in
           his
           infancy
           ,
           so
           at
           his
           manifestation
           about
           30
           yeares
           after
           ,
           he
           sends
           those
           that
           were
           healed
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           
             to
             offer
             what
          
           Moses
           commanded
           ;
           ye
           see
           he
           did
           not
           determine
           
           against
           the
           office
           for
           the
           personal
           defilements
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           or
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Nay
           ,
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           about
           
             four
             hundred
          
           years
           after
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           world
           so
           over-run
           with
           Arrians
           ,
           that
           
             it
             groaned
             under
             it
          
           ?
           (
           as
           St.
           Ierom
           saith
           ,
           )
           when
           they
           had
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           
             Pulpits
             ,
             ordaining
          
           of
           Preachers
           ,
           children
           were
           baptized
           by
           them
           ,
           men
           put
           to
           receive
           the
           communion
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           Hilary
           and
           Basil
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Orthodox
             were
             hatched
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Priests
          
           ;
           yet
           upon
           a
           reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           renouncing
           of
           that
           heresie
           ,
           we
           read
           not
           of
           any
           rejecting
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           derived
           through
           such
           hands
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           have
           been
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           
           his
           followers
           .
           The
           Church
           then
           was
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           consider
           ,
           a
           jewel
           looseth
           not
           his
           vertue
           by
           being
           delivered
           by
           a
           foul
           hand
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           Ministry
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           passed
           through
           some
           
             polluluted
             vessels
          
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           appliable
           for
           the
           saving
           harmlesse
           our
           ordination
           ,
           though
           transmitted
           through
           the
           
             Popish
             defilements
          
           of
           some
           persons
           ;
           so
           much
           in
           vindicating
           the
           ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           scandall
           of
           being
           Popish
           &
           Antichristian
           ,
           with
           which
           by
           some
           ignorant
           and
           rash
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           frequently
           aspersed
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           conclude
           with
           this
           short
           admonition
           .
           Be
           not
           hereafter
           so
           unworthy
           ,
           as
           to
           blurre
           that
           Ministery
           ,
           with
           being
           Antichristian
           ,
           by
           whom
           ye
           have
           received
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           both
           by
           their
           translating
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           out
           of
           the
           Originalls
           ,
           into
           your
           Mother-tongue
           for
           your
           reading
           ,
           and
           their
           labour
           ,
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           them
           for
           your
           understanding
           ,
           by
           whom
           
             you
             and
             your
             fathers
          
           have
           been
           baptized
           ,
           and
           instructed
           ;
           Be
           not
           such
           ill
           birds
           ,
           as
           thus
           to
           
             defile
             your
             own
             nests
          
           ;
           do
           not
           side
           with
           the
           agents
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           in
           thus
           detracting
           and
           lessening
           the
           reputation
           and
           esteem
           of
           them
           .
           
             Let
             them
             not
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             so
             would
             we
             have
             it
             ,
          
           nor
           you
           with
           your
           tongues
           ,
           unlesse
           in
           your
           hearts
           you
           are
           Romish
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           been
           so
           great
           opposers
           of
           the
           errors
           of
           Popery
           ,
           wrot
           so
           learnedly
           ,
           and
           fully
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           applyed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
           2
           
             Epist
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
          
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             man
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Babylon
           in
           17.
           
           Revel
           .
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Downham
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             Iewell
          
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           eminent
           Primate
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           ;
           that
           now
           they
           should
           (
           with
           their
           very
           calling
           and
           profession
           )
           be
           styled
           Popish
           ;
           can
           we
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             hand
             of
             Ioab
          
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Jesuit
           )
           is
           privily
           in
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           wonder
           it
           should
           so
           come
           about
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           should
           be
           reckoned
           as
           members
           ,
           and
           friends
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           perpetually
           yoked
           together
           as
           twins
           ;
           nay
           trod
           under
           foot
           as
           
             unsavory
             salt
          
           ,
           upon
           that
           very
           account
           ,
           as
           being
           Episcopall
           .
           Is
           this
           a
           just
           reward
           of
           their
           labour
           ?
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           your
           profession
           ;
           thus
           to
           be
           aspersed
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           
             Absolon
             
             to
             Hushay
             ,
             Is
             this
             thy
             kindnesse
             to
             thy
             friend
             ?
          
           Certainly
           those
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           cannot
           but
           smile
           within
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           thus
           covertly
           deluded
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           closely
           taken
           a
           revenge
           of
           those
           their
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           How
           true
           is
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             A
             Prophet
          
           is
           
             not
             without
             honour
             ,
             save
             in
             his
             own
             country
          
           ;
           other
           nations
           ,
           French
           and
           German
           ,
           magnifie
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           by
           what
           is
           transmitted
           over
           Sea
           in
           many
           of
           their
           works
           ,
           onely
           despised
           at
           home
           as
           the
           
             off-scouring
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           what
           a
           preparative
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           an
           able
           
             learned
             ,
             ordained
          
           Ministery
           ,
           having
           been
           hitherto
           the
           stop
           to
           the
           introduction
           of
           ignorance
           and
           superstition
           ,
           which
           if
           removed
           ,
           might
           
           flow
           in
           the
           more
           easily
           ,
           
             which
             God
             in
             his
             mercy
             prevent
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           confirm
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           viz.
           that
           by
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           
             an
             ordained
             Ministery
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Primates
           judgement
           of
           the
           Sense
           and
           Vse
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           words
           in
           the
           former
           Constitution
           ,
           at
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           defended
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           .
           viz.
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sins
           thou
           forgivest
           ,
           they
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           whose
           sins
           thou
           doest
           retain
           ,
           they
           are
           retained
           .
           Which
           as
           an
           Appendix
           to
           the
           former
           subject
           ,
           could
           not
           well
           be
           omitted
           .
        
         
           THey
           are
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Iohn
           20.
           22.
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           may
           not
           be
           continued
           to
           
           their
           Successors
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           to
           succeed
           in
           that
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           to
           
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           )
           doth
           not
           yet
           appear
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           offence
           taken
           against
           them
           to
           the
           disuse
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           arise
           from
           a
           misapprehension
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           ;
           The
           Primates
           judgement
           of
           which
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           manifest
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           his
           Ordinations
           ,
           constantly
           observed
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           consist
           of
           two
           clauses
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Whose
           sins
           thou
           forgivest
           ,
           they
           are
           forgiven
           ;
           and
           whose
           sins
           thou
           dost
           retain
           ,
           they
           are
           retained
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           (
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           )
           We
           do
           not
           here
           understand
           the
           sanctifying
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           For
           the
           Apostles
           had
           received
           them
           before
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           were
           bid
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           
           
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             their
             names
             were
             written
             in
             heaven
          
           (
           the
           evidence
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           heaven
           wrot
           in
           the
           heart
           here
           )
           and
           had
           his
           witnesse
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             believed
             ,
             and
             had
             kept
             his
             word
             ,
          
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           also
           also
           prayed
           in
           that
           sense
           ;
           
             Sanctifie
             them
             through
             thy
             truth
          
           ,
           John
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           had
           been
           the
           gift
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           particular
           thing
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           ,
           must
           in
           some
           measure
           partake
           of
           it
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
        
         
           And
           though
           it
           be
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             a
             good
             Christian
          
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           
             the
             Ministery
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           viz.
           
             Gifts
             of
             tongues
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           For
           in
           that
           sense
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
          
           till
           fifty
           dayes
           after
           .
           viz.
           the
           
             Feast
             of
             Pentecost
          
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           given
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           So
           that
           a
           third
           sense
           must
           be
           had
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Primates
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ]
           i.
           e.
           receive
           
           Ministeriall
           power
           of
           officiating
           and
           dispensing
           those
           sacred
           Ministrations
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           annexed
           ,
           and
           through
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Conduit-Pipes
           ,
           this
           holy
           water
           is
           conveyed
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           meant
           for
           their
           own
           benefit
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ;
           In
           this
           he
           gave
           them
           power
           as
           the
           Stewards
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           dispensers
           of
           holy
           and
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           ,
           over
           
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
             them
             overseers
             ,
          
           which
           is
           accordingly
           attributed
           to
           the
           
           
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           had
           ordained
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Hooker's
           glosse
           (
           in
           his
           
             Eccles
             .
             Polit.
          
           )
           is
           accordingly
           ;
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Accipite
             potestatem
             spiritualem
          
           ,
           receive
           ghostly
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           Authority
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           now
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           ;
           And
           if
           you
           mark
           the
           context
           ,
           their
           Commission
           is
           here
           from
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ;
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Sonne
           ,
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           .
           
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           a
           reception
           of
           Authority
           from
           the
           third
           person
           ,
           the
           Father
           sends
           ,
           Matth.
           9.
           38.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           20.
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           here
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           as
           Acts
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           more
           fully
           thus
           .
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           receive
           Authority
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           the
           efficacious
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           and
           through
           which
           ,
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           
             holy
             spirit
          
           in
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           are
           ordinarily
           wrought
           and
           confirmed
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           partakers
           of
           them
           :
           yet
           not
           excluding
           it
           from
           being
           a
           Prayer
           also
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           person
           thus
           authorized
           ,
           might
           receive
           such
           a
           
             spiritual
             assistance
          
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Receive
           first
           by
           way
           of
           donation
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           office
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           impetration
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           efficacious
           spiritual
           assistance
           of
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           accustomed
           succeeding
           prayer
           did
           confirm
           :
           which
           as
           it
           was
           in
           both
           senses
           frequently
           effectual
           by
           the
           mouth
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           been
           
           accordingly
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Ministery
           succeeding
           ,
           and
           therefore
           why
           may
           not
           the
           same
           form
           of
           words
           be
           used
           at
           their
           Ordination
           also
           .
        
         
           Can
           we
           think
           this
           solemn
           reception
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           as
           hath
           been
           explained
           ,
           was
           onely
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           and
           withdrawn
           totally
           again
           in
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           That
           
             his
             being
             with
             them
          
           thus
           by
           his
           spiritual
           assistance
           ,
           
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           was
           to
           determine
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           as
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ,
             Acts
          
           12.
           )
           were
           not
           long
           after
           ;
           No
           surely
           ,
           this
           
             oyle
             poured
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             descended
          
           further
           then
           so
           ,
           even
           
             to
             the
             skirts
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
          
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           hath
           
           much
           in
           confirmation
           of
           this
           .
           In
           the
           third
           verse
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           styles
           the
           Minister
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           his
           
             Amanuensis
             ;
             ye
             are
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ministred
             by
             us
             ,
             written
             not
             with
             ink
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           Christ
           the
           inditer
           ,
           the
           Minister
           is
           as
           
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
          
           ;
           or
           the
           Spirit
           is
           as
           the
           ink
           ,
           the
           Minister
           as
           the
           pen
           ,
           through
           which
           't
           is
           diffused
           upon
           the
           
             fleshly
             Tables
             of
             your
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           us
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           appropriate
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           gives
           the
           like
           to
           Timothy
           ordained
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           continues
           in
           the
           sixth
           verse
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             made
             us
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           as
           he
           calls
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           (
           Ephes.
           6.
           )
           committed
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           
           so
           the
           whole
           office
           is
           called
           
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             v.
             8.
             the
             Ministration
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           v.
           9.
           i.
           e.
           instrumentally
           ,
           be
           it
           that
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           or
           Sanctification
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             did
             exceed
             in
             glory
             that
             under
             the
             law
          
           ;
           The
           shining
           of
           Moses
           face
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           vestments
           of
           the
           Priests
           were
           glorious
           ,
           but
           yet
           had
           
             no
             glory
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             excelleth
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             which
             is
             done
             away
             were
             glorious
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             that
             which
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           Now
           wherein
           lieth
           this
           glory
           ,
           but
           in
           being
           by
           this
           Ministration
           ,
           the
           Conduits
           through
           which
           the
           Spirit
           is
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           received
           ,
           or
           being
           (
           cap.
           6.
           1.
           
           )
           
             co-workers
             together
             with
             him
             of
             it
             ,
          
           even
           as
           the
           
             glory
             of
             the
             latter
             Temple
          
           ,
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             greater
             then
             the
             former
          
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           types
           of
           him
           in
           a
           more
           outward
           glorious
           lustre
           :
           't
           is
           therefore
           called
           v.
           18.
           
             the
             glass
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           as
           it
           rebukes
           the
           Contemners
           of
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           so
           it
           answers
           that
           frequent
           objection
           made
           against
           the
           use
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           at
           the
           Ordination
           to
           it
           ;
           viz.
           That
           the
           
             Sanctifying
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           were
           sometimes
           lacking
           both
           in
           the
           Ordainers
           transmitting
           ,
           and
           ordained
           the
           recipients
           ;
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           the
           Transmission
           ,
           or
           reception
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           resting
           of
           it
           in
           the
           persons
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           conveyers
           of
           it
           ,
           
           for
           the
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           viz.
           through
           these
           Administrations
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           now
           by
           this
           authorized
           to
           performe
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           ye
           see
           it
           in
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           by
           our
           Saviours
           Commission
           to
           him
           through
           preaching
           ,
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           was
           the
           instrument
           accordingly
           of
           the
           transferring
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           unto
           others
           ,
           without
           partaking
           of
           it
           himself
           :
           our
           Saviour
           calls
           him
           a
           Devill
           ,
           and
           
             a
             son
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           this
           Office
           ,
           the
           
             Devils
             were
             subject
             to
             him
          
           ;
           and
           he
           the
           means
           of
           dispossessing
           of
           others
           ;
           like
           Noahs
           Carpenters
           ,
           who
           were
           instruments
           to
           save
           others
           ,
           but
           were
           drowned
           themselves
           .
           'T
           is
           probable
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ordained
           Hymenaeus
           ,
           and
           
             Phyletus
             ,
             Phygellus
             ,
             Hermogenes
          
           ,
           and
           Diotrephas
           ,
           
           but
           as
           in
           neither
           of
           them
           doth
           there
           appear
           any
           sanctified
           grace
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           so
           we
           do
           not
           read
           it
           caused
           any
           suspension
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           ministerial
           acts
           to
           the
           receivers
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Apostles
           gave
           order
           for
           any
           reiteration
           of
           them
           ;
           personal
           faults
           ,
           not
           voyding
           Acts
           of
           Office
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           like
           be
           a
           prejudice
           to
           it
           in
           these
           succeeding
           Ages
           ?
           Receiving
           supposeth
           a
           gift
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           as
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           summe
           to
           a
           Steward
           by
           his
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           own
           private
           use
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           dispensing
           of
           it
           to
           the
           family
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             learned
             Interpreters
             ,
             do
             apply
             that
             passage
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           
             Chap.
             2.
             20.
             to
             an
          
           ordained
           Ministery
           ;
           yee
           need
           not
           that
           any
           man
           teach
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           same
           anointing
           teacheth
           you
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           
           is
           truth
           ;
           a
           Beza
           
             's
             words
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             the
             same
             anointing
          
           )
           he
           could
           not
           with
           a
           more
           cleare
           Testimony
           have
           adorned
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           instructed
           ,
           and
           daily
           as
           yet
           are
           ;
           then
           to
           say
           they
           were
           taught
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &
           had
           bin
           formerly
           ,
           &c.
           
           b
           Piscators
           
             words
             are
             these
          
           ,
           The
           anointing
           teacheth
           ]
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           efficacious
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Ministery
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           esteem
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Ye
           see
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           by
           this
           Vnction
           ,
           or
           anointing
           ,
           signifying
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           an
           immediate
           teaching
           ,
           or
           inspiration
           ,
           as
           by
           some
           Enthusiasme
           ,
           but
           immediately
           through
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           
           ordained
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           by
           a
           Metonymy
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           of
           the
           Adjunct
           ;
           the
           oyntment
           ,
           for
           the
           hand
           ,
           which
           applyes
           it
           ,
           or
           delivers
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           
             teaching
             you
             all
             things
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
          
           ;
           the
           credenda
           ,
           and
           agenda
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Ministery
           had
           bin
           so
           f●lly
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           again
           here
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           object
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           nnto
           me
           )
           that
           of
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ,
             lib.
             15.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             cap.
          
           27.
           
           
             Quomodo
             ergo
             Deus
             non
             est
             qui
             dat
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             imò
             quantus
             Deus
             est
             qui
             dat
             Deum
             ?
             neque
             enim
             aliquis
             discipulorum
             ejus
             dedit
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             orabant
             quippe
             ut
             veniret
             in
             eos
             ,
             quibus
             manus
             imponebant
             ,
             non
             ipsi
             eum
             dabant
             ,
             quem
             morem
             in
             suis
             praepositis
             etiam
             nune
             servet
             Ecclesia
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           How
           should
           not
           he
           be
           
           
             God
             who
             gives
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             nay
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             God
             who
             gives
             God
             ?
             for
             neither
             any
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             gave
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             they
             prayed
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             come
             upon
             those
             on
             whom
             they
             imposed
             hands
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             give
             it
             themseles
             ;
             which
             custom
             the
             Church
             now
             observes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           In
           the
           words
           before
           these
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           a
           double
           giving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           one
           on
           earth
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           heaven
           after
           his
           Ascension
           ,
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ;
           now
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           latter
           in
           those
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           words
           objected
           have
           their
           principal
           application
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           concern
           that
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           of
           the
           former
           being
           meant
           of
           successive
           ministerial
           authority
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinarie
           dispensing
           of
           the
           office
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             hath
             observed
             that
             custome
          
           in
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           
             the
             persons
             reciving
          
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           bin
           formerly
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           one
           sense
           of
           that
           clause
           ,
           viz.
           by
           way
           of
           impetration
           ;
           Take
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             pro
             dono
             infuso
          
           ,
           so
           we
           use
           the
           words
           
             per
             modum
             impetrationis
          
           ,
           take
           it
           
             pro
             officio
          
           ,
           so
           we
           use
           it
           ,
           
             per
             modum
             collationis
          
           ,
           ministerially
           conferring
           the
           power
           of
           executing
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           &
           there
           is
           no
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           same
           act
           ,
           there
           may
           meet
           a
           collation
           of
           the
           office
           with
           authority
           to
           execute
           ,
           and
           an
           impetration
           for
           the
           persons
           receiving
           an
           assistance
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           executing
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           in
           junction
           immediately
           followed
           ,
           in
           a
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           person
           ordained
           accordingly
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           custome
           
           and
           intention
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           then
           what
           was
           in
           Saint
           Augustines
           time
           ,
           not
           presuming
           to
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           latter
           sense
           ,
           (
           only
           praying
           it
           might
           be
           given
           of
           God
           to
           him
           )
           but
           only
           in
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             So
             much
          
           for
           opening
           of
           the
           first
           clause
           in
           ordination
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           which
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           is
           not
           such
           
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
          
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           taken
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           
             disuse
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           clause
           is
           ,
           
             whose
             sins
             thou
             forgivest
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             whose
             sins
             thou
             doest
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           At
           which
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           offence
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           former
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           it
           savoured
           of
           Popery
           )
           which
           ●
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           Primates
           sense
           of
           also
           .
           That
           it
           may
           be
           retained
           in
           ordination
           ,
           and
           attributed
           
           safely
           to
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           savour
           
             that
             way
          
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           Popery
           is
           ,
           but
           will
           acquit
           him
           of
           the
           least
           grain
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           
           by
           all
           sober
           persons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Ministers
           may
           be
           said
           to
           remit
           sins
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           preparative
           to
           it
           ;
           in
           being
           the
           instruments
           (
           by
           preaching
           
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
          
           )
           to
           dispose
           men
           towards
           it
           in
           bringing
           them
           
             to
             repentance
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           in
           
           exhibiting
           the
           seales
           of
           remission
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           according
           as
           one
           well
           glosseth
           upon
           these
           words
           ;
           
             'T
             is
             Gods
             act
             onely
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostles
             are
             said
             to
             do
             it
          
           ;
           a
           
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             because
             
             they
             apply
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           viz.
           
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           What
           is
           there
           more
           in
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           then
           in
           reconciliation
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           now
           ye
           find
           this
           given
           to
           the
           Ministery
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           God
           
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           Gods
           act
           onely
           
             authoritate
             propria
          
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           supreme
           authority
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           act
           
             potestate
             vicaria
          
           ,
           as
           a
           substitute
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           doth
           include
           the
           Sacraments
           also
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           usual
           speech
           ,
           
             the
             Letters
             Pattents
          
           doth
           the
           Seale
           affixed
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           doth
           the
           whole
           ministerial
           office
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Declaratively
           
             in
             testifying
             
             this
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             declaring
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             accordingly
             upon
             repentance
             unto
             the
             person
             ,
             like
             that
             of
          
           Nathan
           to
           David
           ,
           or
           Saint
           Peter
           
             to
             his
             Auditory
          
           (
           Acts
           3.
           )
           as
           Ferus
           saith
           ,
           b
           man
           doth
           not
           properly
           forgive
           sin
           ,
           but
           doth
           declare
           ,
           and
           certifie
           that
           it
           is
           remitted
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           absolution
           received
           from
           man
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           behold
           my
           son
           ,
           I
           certifie
           thee
           ,
           that
           thy
           sins
           are
           forgiven
           thee
           .
           I
           declare
           unto
           thee
           that
           God
           is
           at
           peace
           with
           thee
           ,
           (
           
             which
             I
             relate
             the
             rather
             out
             of
             him
             both
             for
             his
             being
             a
             writer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             that
             this
             passage
             is
             purged
             out
             of
             his
             book
             by
             them
             as
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             comparing
             the
          
           Edition
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           
             with
             
             the
             Edition
             at
          
           Antwerp
           ,
           1559
           ,
           
             and
             1570
             )
             Which
             agrees
             with
             that
             in
             the
          
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           num
           .
           71.
           
           God
           hath
           given
           power
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           simply
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           (
           which
           prerogative
           he
           hath
           reserved
           only
           to
           himselfe
           )
           but
           in
           his
           name
           to
           declare
           and
           pronounce
           unto
           such
           as
           truly
           repent
           ,
           and
           unfeignedly
           believe
           his
           Holy
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           absolution
           ,
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           ye
           may
           the
           more
           fully
           understand
           the
           
             Primates
             Iudgement
          
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           whose
           authority
           prevails
           much
           with
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           how
           remote
           our
           Church
           is
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           words
           in
           ordination
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           brief
           collections
           out
           of
           that
           Answer
           of
           his
           to
           the
           
             Iesuite
             Malones
             challenge
          
           concerning
           this
           subject
           ,
           and
           the
           
           rather
           to
           satisfy
           the
           Reader
           ,
           against
           the
           injury
           ,
           which
           (
           among
           others
           )
           
             Doctor
             Heylene
          
           hath
           done
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           judgement
           were
           opposite
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Primate
           complains
           of
           the
           wrong
           done
           by
           the
           Papists
           in
           charging
           us
           with
           denying
           any
           power
           to
           be
           left
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             to
             forgive
             sins
          
           ,
           being
           the
           
             formal
             words
             which
             our
             Church
             requireth
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
          
           and
           there
           states
           the
           question
           between
           them
           &
           us
           ;
           That
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           it
           was
           ever
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             office
             of
             our
             Ministery
             is
             excercised
             in
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           as
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           of
           the
           
             manner
             of
             the
             execution
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Bounds
           of
           it
           ,
           
           which
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Clergy
             have
             enlarged
             beyond
             all
             measure
             of
             truth
             and
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           
             properly
             ,
             directly
          
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           is
           Gods
           propriety
           onely
           ;
           Esay
           43.
           25.
           
           Psal.
           32.
           5.
           produced
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           9.
           to
           prove
           his
           Deity
           ,
           which
           is
           accordingly
           averred
           by
           all
           antiquity
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Papists
             attribute
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           a
           That
           in
           him
           there
           is
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           a
           full
           indulgence
           of
           all
           sins
           ,
           that
           to
           him
           agrees
           that
           which
           we
           give
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           that
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           ,
           all
           we
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           not
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           meanest
           Priest
           ;
           viz.
           That
           his
           absolution
           
           is
           such
           a
           Sacramental
           Act
           ,
           that
           it
           confers
           grace
           ;
           actively
           ,
           and
           immediately
           ,
           and
           effects
           the
           grace
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           wind
           doth
           extinguish
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           dispell
           Clouds
           ,
           so
           doth
           his
           absolution
           ,
           sins
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           Attrition
           becomes
           Contrition
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           us
           any
           such
           soveraignty
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           our
           power
           
             to
             proclaim
             warre
             ,
             or
             conclude
             peace
             between
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             ,
             at
             our
             discretion
          
           ;
           We
           remember
           we
           are
           but
           Embassadors
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           go
           beyond
           our
           commission
           ,
           and
           instructions
           .
           We
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           us
           thus
           to
           
             be
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
          
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           the
           absolute
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           .
           This
           were
           Popery
           indeed
           .
           No
           ,
           we
           only
           acknowledge
           a
           
             Ministerial
             limited
             one
          
           ,
           as
           Stewards
           to
           dispense
           things
           according
           
           
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Masters
             ,
             and
             do
             assent
             unto
             the
             observation
             which
          
           Cyrill
           ,
           Saint
           Basil
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Augustine
           ,
           
             make
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Apostle
          
           ;
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sins
           ye
           forgive
           ,
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           .
           viz.
           That
           this
           is
           not
           their
           work
           properly
           ,
           but
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           remitteth
           by
           them
           ;
           
             for
             as
             St.
          
           Cyril
           saith
           a
           who
           can
           free
           transgressors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Law
           it self
           ?
           b
           The
           Lord
           (
           
             saith
             St.
          
           Augustine
           )
           was
           to
           give
           un●o
           men
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           sins
           should
           be
           forgiven
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           what
           art
           thou
           O
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           sick
           man
           ?
           thou
           hast
           need
           to
           be
           healed
           ;
           wilt
           thou
           be
           a
           Physitian
           
           to
           me
           ,
           seek
           the
           Physitian
           togegether
           with
           me
           :
           c
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ;
           Lo
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           sins
           are
           forgiven
           ;
           men
           bring
           but
           their
           Ministerie
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           exercise
           not
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           any
           power
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           acquitted
           our
           
             Church
             of
             Poperie
          
           ,
           in
           retaining
           these
           words
           in
           
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             Primate
          
           proceeds
           in
           shewing
           the
           Ministers
           exercise
           of
           his
           function
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           viz.
           
             Forgivenesse
             of
             sins
          
           in
           these
           four
           things
           .
           1.
           
           
             Prayer
             .
             2.
             
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             Sacraments
             .
             4.
             
             The
             word
             preached
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Iam.
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             If
             any
             be
             sick
             ,
             let
             him
             send
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
           shewes
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           the
           ancientest
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           is
           much
           exercised
           in
           our
           being
           petitioners
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           persons
           remission
           ,
           not
           excluding
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           assisting
           them
           with
           theirs
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           in
           publick
           offences
           ,
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           exhorts
           men
           to
           shew
           their
           repentance
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             might
             pray
             with
             the
             Minister
             for
             them
             ,
          
           for
           the
           more
           sure
           imparting
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           absolution
           .
           And
           that
           before
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           time
           ,
           the
           form
           of
           absolution
           was
           
             by
             prayer
             for
             the
             partie
          
           ,
           &
           that
           a
           learned
           man
           in
           his
           time
           found
           fault
           with
           that
           indicative
           form
           newly
           introduced
           .
           Then
           the
           form
           being
           not
           ,
           
             I
             absolve
             thee
          
           ,
           but
           
             absolutionem
             
             &
             remissionem
             tribuat
             tibi
             omnipotens
             Deus
             ,
          
           the
           Almighty
           God
           give
           unto
           thee
           absolution
           ,
           and
           remission
           ,
           &c.
           unto
           which
           the
           antient
           Ritualls
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           as
           the
           Greeke
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Damascenes
           form
           ,
           yet
           retained
           )
           doth
           agree
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           the
           Primates
           observation
           ,
           that
           the
           
             ancient
             Fathers
             never
             used
             any
             Indicative
             form
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             prayer-wise
          
           ;
           as
           ye
           have
           heard
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           were
           the
           
             ancient
             Liturgies
          
           of
           the
           Latine
           ,
           and
           Greek
           Churches
           ;
           howsoever
           the
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           now
           stand
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           
             place
             the
             very
             essence
             and
             efficacie
             of
             that
             their
             Sacrament
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             third
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           shew
           it
           stood
           not
           upon
           forms
           ,
           did
           in
           its
           Liturgie
           observe
           each
           .
           1.
           
           In
           
             the
             
             absolution
             after
             the
             general
             Confession
          
           it
           is
           only
           declarative
           ;
           At
           the
           communion
           't
           is
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           prayer
           ,
           at
           the
           
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
          
           ,
           't
           is
           both
           
             Declarative
             ,
             Optative
             ,
             and
             Indicative
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           exercise
           of
           this
           part
           of
           our
           function
           ,
           which
           we
           maintain
           against
           
             the
             Montanists
             &
             Novatians
          
           ,
           who
           deny
           any
           ministeriall
           power
           of
           reconciling
           of
           such
           penitents
           ,
           as
           had
           committed
           heynous
           sins
           ,
           and
           receiving
           them
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           ,
           (
           as
           't
           is
           generally
           expounded
           by
           antiquity
           )
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             in
             a
          
           scandalous
           one
           )
           
             you
             who
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             restore
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           upon
           his
           repentance
           )
           
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           particular
           
           of
           the
           
             Incestuous
             Corinthian
          
           ,
           whom
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             name
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           he
           had
           bin
           excommunicated
           ,
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           there
           ,
           so
           upon
           his
           repentance
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           power
           restored
           again
           ,
           even
           by
           such
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             was
             committed
             the
             Ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           27.
           10.
           
           &c.
           And
           indeed
           this
           loosening
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           generally
           by
           the
           Fathers
           accounted
           a
           restoring
           them
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           admitting
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           again
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           their
           frequent
           expressions
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           Primate
           doth
           declare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           which
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Ministerie
             of
             reconciliation
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Seales
           of
           the
           Promises
           must
           necessarily
           also
           have
           reference
           
           to
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           (
           of
           whom
           the
           Primate
           alleadgeth
           diverse
           )
           do
           hold
           ,
           that
           as
           these
           words
           ,
           
             whose
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Commission
           ;
           so
           't
           is
           exercised
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministery
           only
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           mans
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           Gods
           ;
           it
           being
           saith
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           a
           
             One
             thing
             to
             baptize
             by
             way
             of
             Ministerie
             ,
             another
             by
             way
             of
             power
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           retained
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           in
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           distinction
           between
           the
           externall
           and
           internall
           Baptisme
           ,
           he
           baptized
           with
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             water
          
           ,
           to
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           but
           attributes
           that
           of
           
             baptizing
             
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           to
           Christ
           onely
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             In
             the
             word
             of
             God
             preached
             ,
          
           
           there
           is
           exercised
           this
           part
           of
           our
           function
           ,
           in
           loosing
           men
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           being
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           this
           
             Ministery
             of
             reconciliation
          
           ,
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Christ
           here
           upon
           the
           earth
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           sinners
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             holden
             with
             the
             cords
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
          
           Prov.
           5.
           12.
           
           The
           Apostles
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Ierome
           )
           according
           to
           their
           Commission
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Master
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             you
             shall
             loose
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosened
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           (
           which
           beares
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           remitting
           ,
           and
           retaining
           of
           sins
           here
           ,
           )
           a
           
             Did
             loose
             those
             cords
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             unto
             vertues
          
           b
           Saint
           Ambrose
           saith
           
           the
           same
           ,
           
             that
             sins
             are
             remitted
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           calls
           the
           Levite
           ,
           that
           interpreted
           the
           Law
           ,
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             remission
          
           ;
           As
           
             the
             Iewish
             Scribes
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             this
             key
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             so
             a
             Scribe
             fitted
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           by
           it
           to
           open
           the
           door
           of
           heaven
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           being
           an
           instrument
           to
           
             open
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             forgivenesse
             of
             sius
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           by
           applying
           the
           word
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           their
           hearers
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           did
           discharge
           that
           part
           of
           their
           function
           which
           concerns
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ;
           not
           only
           declaratively
           ,
           but
           operatively
           ;
           in
           as
           
           much
           as
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           their
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           conferring
           his
           spirit
           upon
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           working
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           whereby
           remission
           of
           sins
           is
           obtained
           :
           thus
           Iohn
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             preached
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             repentance
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             to
             have
             given
             knowledge
             of
             salvation
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
          
           and
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ,
             cap.
          
           5.
           20.
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             that
             converts
             a
             sinner
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             shall
             save
             a
             soule
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             hide
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
           This
           hiding
           ,
           or
           covering
           ,
           is
           meant
           forgivenesse
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           accordingly
           set
           forth
           elsewhere
           .
           Rom.
           4.
           7.
           blessed
           is
           
             the
             man
             whose
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             covered
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           as
           much
           offence
           in
           saying
           Ministers
           
             do
             save
             mens
             soules
             ,
             or
             save
             
             men
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           (
           the
           propriety
           of
           our
           Saviour
           )
           as
           to
           say
           they
           forgive
           them
           their
           sins
           ,
           the
           turning
           men
           from
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           is
           Gods
           act
           alone
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           frequent
           prayer
           in
           the
           Prophets
           unto
           him
           first
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           the
           
             word
             of
             reconciliation
          
           is
           committed
           to
           them
           as
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           usuall
           Trope
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           agent
           given
           to
           the
           instrument
           ,
           it
           is
           attributed
           unto
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           might
           be
           given
           many
           instances
           ,
           Timothy
           (
           1
           Ep.
           1.
           4.
           
           )
           is
           said
           
             to
             save
             them
             that
             hear
             him
             ,
          
           though
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Saviour
           ,
           because
           he
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           salvation
           ,
           
             by
             which
             they
             were
             saved
             ,
             (
             Acts
          
           12.
           14.
           
           )
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preached
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             their
             word
             Iohn
          
           17.
           20.
           and
           that
           which
           is
           properly
           the
           work
           
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           called
           
             their
             worke
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           
           The
           Corinthians
           who
           believed
           by
           Saint
           Pauls
           Ministery
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             his
             Epistle
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ministred
             by
             him
             ,
          
           as
           ye
           have
           it
           expounded
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           following
           ;
           And
           so
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           ministred
           by
           them
           ;
           being
           so
           far
           honoured
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Coworkers
             together
             with
             him
          
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           is
           the
           judgement
           of
           Dr.
           Ward
           ,
           that
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           in
           that
           determination
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           
             in
             Comitiis
             an
          
           .
           1637.
           
             mense
             Octob.
             )
             Potestas
             clavium
             extenditur
             ad
             remissionem
             culpae
             ,
          
           where
           are
           many
           of
           the
           like
           observations
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           inclosed
           in
           a
           letter
           unto
           the
           Primate
           ,
           for
           
           his
           approbation
           ,
           where
           I
           find
           somewhat
           more
           then
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           printed
           .
           viz.
           80.
           
           
             Sic
             argumentatur
             Alensis
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             q.
          
           21.
           
             membr
             .
             1.
             
             Paris
             potestatis
             est
          
           interius
           
             baptizare
             &
             à
             culpa
             mortali
             absolvere
             .
             Sed
             Deus
             non
             debuit
             potestatem
             baptizandi
             interius
             communicare
             ,
             ne
             spes
             poneretur
             in
             homine
             ,
             ergo
             pari
             ratione
             non
             potestatem
             absolvendi
             ab
             actuali
             peccato
             ,
             fundamentum
             hujus
             rationis
             habetur
             apud
          
           Cyprianum
           
             de
             lapsis
          
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           binding
           part
           of
           their
           office
           called
           here
           ,
           
             retaining
             of
             sins
          
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           read
           how
           the
           Ministers
           are
           sometimes
           brought
           in
           like
           those
           
             seven
             Angels
          
           in
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           poure
           out
           the
           
             Vialls
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           
           10.
           6.
           
             he
             had
             vengeance
             in
             readinesse
             against
             all
             disobedience
             ,
          
           yet
           
             vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           what
           other
           sense
           can
           it
           be
           but
           this
           ?
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           inflicter
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           Christs
           name
           the
           denouncer
           ?
           even
           as
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             (
             cap.
          
           1.
           10.
           
           )
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             set
             over
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             to
             pluck
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
          
           ;
           because
           God
           had
           
             put
             these
             words
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           and
           was
           ordained
           by
           him
           as
           a
           Prophet
           to
           pronounce
           destruction
           to
           them
           accordingly
           ,
           or
           as
           
             Ezekiel
             (
             cap.
          
           43.
           3.
           
           )
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             destroyed
             the
             City
          
           ,
           by
           being
           said
           to
           pronounce
           destruction
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Primate
           observes
           ,
           that
           we
           often
           meet
           with
           these
           speeches
           concerning
           the
           Leprosie
           (
           which
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           pollution
           of
           
           sin
           )
           the
           
             Priest
             shall
             cleanse
             him
          
           ,
           the
           Priest
           
             shall
             pollute
             him
          
           (
           Lev.
           13.
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           version
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           a
           Saint
           
             Ierom
             ,
             that
          
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           verse
           44.
           
             the
             Priest
             with
             pollution
             ,
             shall
             pollute
             him
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             pollution
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             declares
             him
             to
             be
             polluted
             ,
             and
             uncleane
          
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           sentences
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           observe
           ,
           b
           
             that
             in
             remitting
             ,
             and
             retaining
             of
             sins
             ,
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Gospel
             have
             the
             like
             power
             ,
             and
             office
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             curing
             the
             Lepers
             ,
          
           who
           
             therefore
             accordingly
             may
             be
             said
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             retaine
             sins
             ,
             whilst
             they
             shew
             ,
             and
             declare
             ,
             
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             retained
             of
             God
             a
             So
             the
             Priests
             put
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           and
           were
           commanded
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             blesse
             thee
          
           :
           but
           it
           was
           
             the
             Lord
             himself
             that
             blessed
             them
          
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             blesse
             them
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           in
           these
           four
           things
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           calmly
           considered
           of
           ,
           if
           the
           Ministers
           have
           not
           power
           left
           them
           by
           Christ
           in
           relation
           to
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           with
           these
           limitations
           ,
           whether
           that
           part
           of
           
             the
             old
             form
          
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           continued
           also
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           explained
           in
           the
           next
           following
           them
           ;
           viz.
           
             And
             be
             thou
             a
             faithfull
             dispenser
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           through
           both
           which
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           are
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           sealed
           )
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           According
           as
           in
           the
           words
           at
           the
           Communion
           used
           to
           the
           recipient
           ,
           the
           former
           clause
           was
           added
           
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeths
          
           dayes
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           more
           full
           sense
           of
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           let
           not
           any
           by
           this
           Moderate
           expression
           ,
           extenuate
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           would
           by
           this
           inferre
           ,
           
             that
             any
             Lay-man
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             or
             Child
             ,
          
           may
           absolve
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Minister
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           among
           our selves
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           that
           judgement
           .
           )
           For
           it
           consisteth
           not
           in
           speech
           ,
           but
           in
           power
           ,
           or
           Authority
           ;
           he
           being
           as
           the
           officer
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           Authorized
           to
           make
           Proclamation
           of
           his
           pleasure
           :
           Every
           man
           may
           
             speak
             one
             to
             another
          
           ,
           to
           the
           
             use
             of
             edifying
          
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           
           is
           given
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             power
             to
             edification
             ,
          
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           
             able
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           That
           from
           them
           it
           comes
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           1.
           5.
           not
           only
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           power
           also
           ;
           
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
          
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           hath
           been
           experimentally
           found
           ;
           that
           howsoever
           another
           may
           from
           the
           Scripture
           shew
           as
           truly
           unto
           the
           penitent
           ,
           what
           glad
           tidings
           are
           there
           intended
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           to
           drooping
           and
           doubting
           soules
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           efficacious
           ,
           in
           quieting
           them
           ,
           and
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           consciences
           ,
           either
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           death-bed
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           Ministery
           ordained
           ,
           and
           commissionated
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           That
           as
           't
           is
           their
           office
           
             to
             pray
             and
             exhort
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             to
             be
          
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ;
           so
           having
           
           listened
           to
           that
           Motion
           ,
           and
           submitted
           your selves
           accordingly
           ;
           't
           is
           their
           office
           
             to
             declare
          
           ,
           and
           assure
           unto
           you
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           reconciled
           with
           you
           ,
           All
           which
           appeares
           to
           be
           the
           ancient
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           publickly
           declared
           in
           the
           exhortation
           before
           the
           Communion
           to
           be
           read
           sometimes
           at
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Minister
           which
           is
           the
           recitd
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Primate
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           no
           man
           should
           come
           to
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           full
           trust
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           quiet
           conscience
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           which
           by
           meanes
           aforesaid
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             Private
             examination
             and
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             to
             God
          
           )
           cannot
           quiet
           his
           own
           
           conscience
           ,
           but
           requireth
           further
           Councell
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           come
           to
           me
           ;
           or
           some
           other
           discreet
           ,
           and
           learned
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           open
           his
           grief
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           receive
           such
           Ghostly
           Councel
           ,
           Advice
           ,
           and
           Comfort
           ;
           as
           his
           Conscience
           may
           be
           relieved
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           he
           may
           receive
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           absolution
           ,
           to
           the
           quieting
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           avoyding
           of
           all
           scruple
           ,
           and
           doubtfulnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           if
           Dr.
           Heylene
           hath
           not
           cause
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           rash
           censure
           of
           the
           Primate
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           late
           book
           p.
           108.
           )
           as
           if
           in
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           he
           had
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             utterly
             subverted
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             her
             purpose
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           when
           those
           two
           arguments
           which
           himself
           urgeth
           ,
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           the
           exhortation
           at
           the
           communion
           ,
           are
           produced
           and
           defended
           by
           the
           Primate
           also
           .
           What
           would
           he
           have
           ?
           he
           saith
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             The
             Priest
             doth
             forgive
             sins
          
           authoritativè
           
             by
             a
             delegated
             ,
             and
             commissionated
             power
             committed
             to
             him
             from
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           the
           Primate
           say
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           not
           only
           declarativè
           ,
           but
           designativè
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           way
           of
           information
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           another
           understanding
           Christian
           may
           do
           )
           to
           the
           penitent
           ,
           that
           his
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           it
           authoritative
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           power
           and
           commission
           from
           God
           to
           pronounce
           it
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           
           assure
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           penitent
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           pardoned
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           man
           or
           Angel
           can
           do
           ,
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
             To
             us
             is
             committed
             the
             word
             of
             re●couciliation
             ,
          
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           .
           He
           that
           would
           have
           more
           ,
           must
           step
           over
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I
             shall
             only
             make
             a
             trial
             whether
             Doctor
          
           Heylene
           
             will
             so
             conclude
             against
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           
             as
             he
             hath
             against
             the
          
           Primate
           ;
           
             who
             in
             his
             sixth
             book
             of
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           Policy
           ,
           
             consents
             fully
             with
             him
             ,
             where
             after
             his
             declaring
             ,
             that
          
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           could
           ever
           observe
           ,
           
             those
             Formalities
             which
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           do
           so
           esteem
           
             of
             ,
             were
             not
             of
          
           such
           estimation
           ,
           
             nor
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             
             with
             the
          
           Ancient
           
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             form
             with
             them
             was
             with
          
           invocation
           ,
           
             or
             praying
             for
             the
             penitent
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             produceth
          
           Leo
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           a
           Ierome
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           96.
           
           
             He
             thus
             declares
             his
             judgement
             ,
             viz.
          
           As
           for
           the
           Ministerial
           sentence
           of
           private
           absolution
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           then
           a
           declaration
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           ▪
           it
           hath
           but
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan's
           absolution
           ,
           God
           hath
           taken
           away
           thy
           sins
           ,
           then
           which
           construction
           ,
           especially
           of
           words
           judiciall
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vulgar
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           the
           Publicans
           are
           said
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           have
           justified
           God
           :
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Malachy
           to
           have
           blessed
           the
           proud
           man
           ,
           which
           sin
           ,
           and
           prosper
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           one
           did
           make
           God
           righteous
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           wicked
           
           happy
           ;
           but
           to
           blesse
           ,
           to
           justifie
           ,
           and
           to
           absolve
           ,
           are
           as
           commonly
           used
           for
           words
           of
           judgement
           ,
           or
           declaration
           ,
           as
           of
           true
           and
           reall
           efficacy
           ;
           
             yea
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             opi●ion
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             sentences
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Priests
           are
           authorized
           to
           loose
           and
           bind
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           declare
           who
           are
           bound
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           loosed
           ;
           &c.
           
           Saint
           Ierome
           
             also
             ,
             (
             whom
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             alledgeth
             )
             directly
             affirmeth
             ,
          
           That
           as
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Law
           could
           only
           discern
           ,
           and
           neither
           cause
           nor
           remove
           Leprosies
           ;
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           retain
           or
           remit
           sinnes
           ,
           do
           but
           in
           the
           one
           judge
           how
           long
           we
           continue
           guilty
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           declare
           when
           we
           are
           clear
           ,
           or
           free
           .
           (
           
             Tom
             ▪
             6.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
          
           16.
           
           Mat.
           )
           
             So
             (
             saith
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           )
           when
           conversion
           by
           manifest
           tokens
           did
           seem
           effected
           ,
           
           Absolution
           ensuing
           ,
           (
           which
           could
           not
           make
           )
           served
           onely
           to
           declare
           men
           innocent
           .
           p.
           108.
           
           When
           any
           of
           ours
           ascribeth
           the
           work
           of
           remission
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           interprets
           the
           Priests
           sentence
           to
           be
           but
           a
           solemn
           declaration
           of
           that
           which
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           already
           performed
           ,
           they
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           )
           scorne
           
             it
             .
             And
             so
             after
             much
             to
             this
             purpofe
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludes
             .
             p.
          
           113.
           
           Let
           it
           suffice
           to
           have
           shewen
           how
           God
           alone
           doth
           truly
           give
           ,
           and
           private
           Ministerial
           absolution
           ,
           but
           declare
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
           
             And
             thus
             I
             leave
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           
             under
             Doctor
          
           Heylen
           '
           
             s
             Censure
             ,
             who
             hath
             already
             concluded
             ,
          
           that
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           onely
           declarativè
           ,
           doth
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           
             Though
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
          
           ,
           because
           
           it
           holds
           ,
           the
           Priest
           doth
           forgive
           sins
           
             authoritativè
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             the
             force
             of
             ,
             The
             former
             ,
             supposing
             the
             latter
          
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Officer
             ,
             whose
             place
             it
             is
             ,
             solemnly
             to
             make
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             Kings
             pardon
             ,
             doth
             it
          
           authoritativè
           ;
           
             nay
             ,
             dares
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             were
             authorized
             accordingly
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Primates
             judgement
             of
             those
             words
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sins
           thou
           forgivest
           ,
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           whose
           sins
           thou
           retainest
           ,
           are
           retained
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           PRIMATES
           judgment
           of
           the
           Vse
           of
           a
           set
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           heretofore
           declared
           ,
           and
           now
           more
           fully
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Votes
           of
           such
           eminent
           persons
           who
           are
           so
           esteemed
           by
           the
           contrary-minded
           .
        
         
           THis
           Subject
           hath
           been
           so
           sufficiently
           discussed
           and
           determined
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           no
           
             new
             thing
          
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           me
           ,
           onely
           you
           have
           here
           the
           
             Iudgement
             and
             Approbation
             of
             this
             eminent
             Primate
             ,
          
           which
           being
           of
           so
           great
           esteem
           with
           all
           
           good
           men
           ;
           't
           is
           possible
           now
           upon
           near
           an
           
             even
             scale
          
           of
           mens
           opinions
           in
           it
           ,
           his
           may
           be
           of
           that
           weight
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Vse
             of
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             is
          
           not
           a
           
             setting
             up
             of
             any
             new
             doctrine
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Athenians
           judged
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           appeares
           in
           that
           't
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           ,
           for
           which
           ye
           have
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           
             Divines
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             Polyander
             ,
             Rivetus
             ,
             Wala'us
             ,
             Thysius
          
           ;
           in
           their
           a
           
             Synopsis
             Theologiae
          
           :
           And
           the
           resolution
           of
           Mr.
           Aimes
           our
           countryman
           (
           who
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           among
           them
           )
           in
           his
           
             cases
             of
             conscience
          
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           't
           is
           b
           
             lawfull
             from
             the
             approved
             practice
             of
             the
             
             Saints
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             other
             Formes
             of
             blessing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             nay
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             for
             some
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             read
             out
             of
             a
             book
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           for
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           accordingly
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             Ludovicus
             Capellus
          
           gives
           us
           a
           sufficient
           account
           of
           (
           who
           is
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Somer
           )
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Theses
           lately
           published
           ,
           
             de
             Liturgiae
             formulis
             conceptis
          
           ,
           or
           a
           set
           form
           of
           a
           Liturgie
           ,
           where
           after
           hee
           hath
           answered
           all
           the
           pretended
           arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           seemes
           he
           had
           gleaned
           up
           out
           of
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Writers
           of
           late
           ,
           he
           concludes
           a
           that
           
             't
             is
             very
             necessary
             both
             for
             the
             most
             learned
             Pastors
             and
             congregations
             ,
             
             as
             unlearned
             ;
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             both
             ,
             being
             used
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             these
             1300
             years
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             at
             this
             day
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             excepting
             only
          
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             some
             of
             late
             with
             us
             in
          
           England
           ,
           whose
           censure
           of
           them
           ●
           is
           so
           severe
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           offensive
           in
           me
           to
           repeat
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           the
           general
           custome
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           (
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           urgeth
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             cap.
          
           14.
           33.
           
           )
           cannot
           be
           contemned
           by
           any
           sober
           Christian
           ,
           unto
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           the
           judgement
           of
           diverse
           pious
           and
           eminent
           men
           of
           onr
           own
           nation
           ,
           and
           so
           esteemed
           by
           such
           as
           have
           asserted
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           being
           too
           large
           to
           be
           inserted
           here
           ,
           I
           shall
           deferre
           them
           till
           the
           last
           ,
           
           who
           do
           very
           fully
           concurre
           with
           the
           Primate
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Calvin
           was
           a
           wise
           and
           learned
           man
           ,
           now
           as
           Beza
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           constant
           practice
           to
           use
           a
           set
           form
           of
           Praier
           
             before
             Sermon
          
           ,
           without
           alteration
           ;
           So
           was
           it
           his
           advice
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Protector
             of
          
           England
           ,
           in
           Edward
           
             the
             sixth's
             time
          
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           bin
           mentioned
           elsewhere
           )
           
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             a
             set
             form
             of
             a
             Liturgy
             here
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             might
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             pastors
             to
             depart
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             more
             ignorant
             ,
             preventing
             of
             an
             affected
             novelty
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             declaring
             of
             an
             unanimous
             consent
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           For
           which
           practice
           and
           advice
           ,
           he
           had
           sufficient
           warrant
           from
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           here
           also
           produced
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           
           the
           councell
           of
           Eliphaz
           is
           is
           good
           ,
           
             Iob
             8.
             
             Enquire
             I
             pray
             thee
             of
             the
             former
             ages
             ,
             and
             prepare
             thy selfe
             for
             the
             search
             of
             their
             Fathers
             (
             for
             we
             are
             but
             of
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             know
             nothing
             ;
             )
             shall
             not
             they
             teach
             thee
             ;
             &c.
          
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremiah
             (
             cap.
          
           6.
           19.
           
           )
           
             aske
             for
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
          
           ;
           which
           may
           well
           rebuke
           the
           presumption
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           led
           by
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           are
           of
           no
           exemplary
           esteem
           with
           them
           .
           Onely
           I
           may
           safely
           reprepresent
           this
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           any
           ingenuous
           person
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           were
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           for
           1500
           (
           or
           but
           1300
           )
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           were
           glorious
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
             eminent
             Preachers
          
           
           of
           former
           and
           later
           yeares
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           
             holy
             spirit
          
           did
           much
           abound
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           assertion
           of
           the
           contrary
           
             condemn
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           argue
           a
           bold
           presumptuous
           censure
           
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             now
             made
             perfect
          
           in
           heaven
           .
           This
           only
           by
           way
           of
           preparative
           to
           the
           Readers
           attention
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           singularity
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           See
           the
           warrants
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           i.
           e.
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           (
           Numb
           .
           6.
           23.
           
           )
           the
           Lord
           gives
           a
           form
           of
           words
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           his
           sons
           ,
           to
           be
           continued
           as
           a
           perpetual
           Liturgy
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           for
           the
           
             blessing
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             ,
             the
             Lord
             make
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             gracious
             unto
             thee
             ;
             the
             Lord
             lift
             up
             his
             countenance
             
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             35.
             
             Moses
          
           gives
           himself
           a
           set
           form
           ,
           at
           the
           rising
           and
           resting
           of
           the
           Ark.
           When
           the
           Ark
           set
           forward
           ,
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Rise
             up
             Lord
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             enemies
             be
             scattered
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             that
             hate
             thee
             ,
             flee
             before
             thee
          
           ;
           And
           
             when
             it
             rested
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             return
             O
             Lord
             unto
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           Continued
           by
           David
           at
           the
           removall
           of
           the
           Ark
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           Psal.
           68.
           1.
           
           In
           the
           26.
           of
           Deut.
           ye
           have
           two
           set
           formes
           prescribed
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           offers
           his
           
             first
             fruits
          
           ,
           verse
           3.
           
             thou
             shalt
             say
             unto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
          
           verse
           5.
           
             thou
             shalt
             speak
             ,
             and
             say
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           confession
           to
           the
           11.
           verse
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           him
           that
           offers
           his
           
             third
             years
             tythes
          
           .
           verse
           13.
           when
           ,
           
           after
           a
           solemne
           protestation
           of
           bringing
           all
           the
           
             hollowed
             things
          
           ,
           paying
           his
           Tythes
           truly
           ,
           without
           diminution
           ,
           or
           alienation
           ,
           he
           is
           prescribed
           to
           say
           this
           prayer
           ,
           
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
          
           ,
           verse
           15.
           
           
             Look
             down
             from
             thy
             holy
             habitation
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             blesse
             thy
             people
             Israel
             ;
             and
             the
             Land
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             ,
             as
             thou
             swearest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           book
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           some
           consisting
           of
           Petitions
           ,
           some
           of
           Confession
           ,
           some
           of
           praises
           ,
           (
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           prayer
           )
           what
           was
           the
           end
           of
           their
           composing
           and
           collection
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Liturgy
           conteining
           the
           severall
           formes
           framed
           by
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           severall
           ages
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           continued
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Synagogues
           upon
           severall
           times
           ,
           and
           occasions
           ;
           As
           that
           for
           
           the
           Sabbath-day
           in
           speciall
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           (
           Psal.
           92.
           )
           as
           Moses
           prayer
           was
           preserved
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           Psal.
           90.
           )
           to
           Davids
           time
           ,
           so
           was
           his
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           after
           the
           captivity
           to
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           some
           were
           used
           to
           begin
           the
           service
           with
           ;
           some
           to
           end
           it
           ;
           some
           before
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           some
           between
           them
           and
           before
           the
           expositions
           of
           either
           ,
           (
           as
           those
           who
           have
           searched
           into
           those
           customes
           of
           theirs
           ,
           tell
           us
           .
           )
        
         
           Praise
           is
           the
           principall
           part
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           ,
           how
           often
           do
           you
           read
           of
           
             Set
             Forms
          
           used
           by
           the
           most
           eminent
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Moses
           after
           the
           delivery
           from
           Pharaoh
           at
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           pennes
           a
           set
           form
           of
           praise
           ,
           for
           Myrian
           (
           Exod.
           15
           1.
           )
           unto
           which
           that
           of
           Rev.
           15.
           relates
           where
           the
           
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           use
           that
           form
           also
           ;
           at
           the
           victory
           over
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
             they
             sang
             the
             song
             of
          
           Moses
           (
           1
           Chron.
           16.
           
           ●7
           .
           )
           
             Asaph
             and
             his
             Brethren
          
           had
           forms
           delivered
           them
           by
           
             David
             ,
             to
             thank
             the
             Lord
          
           with
           ,
           (
           verse
           35.
           )
           
             say
             ye
             ,
             save
             us
             O
             God
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           2
           Chron.
           7.
           6.
           )
           Solomon
           ,
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           observes
           that
           form
           which
           was
           observed
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             praised
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             his
             mercy
             endureth
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           at
           which
           ,
           (
           signifying
           an
           acceptance
           of
           it
           )
           
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             filled
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Chron.
           29.
           30.
           )
           
             Hezekiah
             caused
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Levites
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             the
             words
             of
          
           David
           and
           Asaph
           
             the
             Seer
          
           .
        
         
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           these
           worthy
           reformers
           ,
           Hezekiah
           ,
           and
           Isaiah
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           have
           framed
           prayers
           ,
           
           and
           praises
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           suddenly
           ,
           (
           as
           Hezekiah
           seems
           to
           have
           done
           at
           a
           special
           occasion
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           1
           Kings
           19.
           14.
           both
           of
           them
           2
           Chron.
           32.
           20.
           in
           their
           private
           )
           but
           for
           the
           publick
           setled
           constitutions
           ,
           they
           rather
           chose
           to
           use
           those
           Formes
           which
           were
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           many
           ages
           before
           in
           Davids
           time
           ;
           see
           then
           a
           respect
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Forms
           of
           prayer
           framed
           by
           the
           Saints
           before
           them
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           it
           were
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Hoseah
           to
           the
           Israelites
           in
           their
           repentance
           ,
           (
           cap.
           14.
           2.
           
             take
             to
             your selves
             words
             ,
             and
             say
             thus
             unto
             him
             ?
          
           )
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           now
           ?
           he
           being
           
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             sa●e
             for
             ever
             .
          
           (
           Ezra
           3.
           10.
           )
           The
           like
           
           was
           observed
           after
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           at
           the
           repairing
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           when
           Ezra
           appointed
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           
             praised
             after
             the
             Ordinance
             of
          
           David
           
             King
             of
             Israel
          
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           yee
           have
           a
           President
           for
           it
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           above
           all
           Presidents
           )
           in
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           who
           gave
           a
           form
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           (
           Luke
           11
           ,
           1.
           )
           
             When
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
          
           ,
           not
           only
           (
           as
           Matthew
           6.
           )
           say
           
             after
             this
             manner
          
           ,
           or
           say
           thus
           ;
           but
           say
           this
           .
           In
           Saint
           Matthew
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           form
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           disciples
           together
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           he
           sent
           them
           forth
           to
           preach
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           was
           not
           ,
           till
           cap.
           10.
           )
           In
           Saint
           Luke
           he
           gives
           his
           disciples
           a
           Form
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           them
           preachers
           and
           
             Apostles
             ,
             cap.
          
           9.
           1.
           and
           after
           the
           72
           were
           sent
           
           out
           also
           ,
           cap.
           10.
           1.
           and
           both
           returned
           from
           preaching
           
             through
             the
             Cities
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           see
           how
           both
           people
           and
           Teachers
           are
           allowed
           a
           set
           Form
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           had
           done
           the
           like
           by
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           requests
           ,
           
             Teach
             us
             as
          
           John
           
             taught
             his
             disciples
          
           .
           They
           were
           not
           then
           for
           New
           ,
           and
           different
           wayes
           from
           the
           Church
           before
           ,
           or
           coaetaneous
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           conformity
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             disciples
          
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           body
           .
           A
           good
           example
           for
           us
           to
           follow
           ,
           not
           to
           ayme
           at
           a
           Singularity
           ,
           or
           a
           division
           between
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           as
           near
           as
           we
           can
           to
           a
           Conjunction
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           having
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           tongue
           .
           Seek
           not
           wayes
           never
           before
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           precedent
           
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           did
           here
           
             teach
             us
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             taught
             his
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Reconciling
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           is
           easie
           ,
           viz.
           It
           was
           our
           Saviours
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           both
           a
           rule
           for
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           
             said
             for
             a
             prayer
          
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           a
           rule
           for
           others
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           so
           it selfe
           .
           A
           Standerd
           for
           any
           measure
           ,
           dry
           or
           liquid
           ,
           may
           be
           used
           for
           that
           measure
           too
           ;
           and
           so
           't
           is
           no
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lords
             prayer
          
           should
           be
           as
           the
           measure
           for
           other
           prayers
           ,
           and
           said
           for
           a
           prayer
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           it
           was
           so
           understood
           by
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ;
           I
           shall
           onely
           represent
           unto
           you
           some
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Cyprian
           in
           
             his
             Sermon
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           250.
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour
           :
           and
           died
           a
           
           Martyr
           .
           He
           exhorts
           the
           people
           
             not
             to
             omit
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             with
             their
             other
             prayers
             ,
          
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           some
           such
           speeches
           as
           these
           ,
           surely
           thou
           art
           more
           likely
           to
           obtein
           thy
           request
           ;
           
             cum
             qui
             habitat
             intus
             in
             pectore
             ,
             ipse
             sit
             in
             voce
             ,
          
           when
           he
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           is
           also
           in
           thy
           tongue
           :
           
             How
             can
             God
             but
             hear
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             in
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             takest
             up
             the
             prayer
             sanctified
             by
             his
             sacred
             mouth
             ;
             If
             thou
             hast
             no
             other
             prayer
             ,
             use
             this
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             others
             ,
             use
             this
             also
             ,
             and
             urge
             God
             daily
             in
             his
             own
             language
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             words
             of
             his
             beloved
             Son.
             Like
             him
             that
             catched
             up
          
           Alexander
           
             in
             his
             Armes
             to
             appease
             his
             Father
          
           Phillips
           anger
           ;
           so
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             take
             up
             Christ
             in
             thy
             Armes
             ,
             make
             him
             thy
             spokes-man
             ,
             by
             taking
             up
             his
             own
             words
          
           ;
           (
           that
           
           is
           with
           right
           understanding
           ,
           and
           affection
           .
           )
           By
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           expressions
           in
           that
           Father
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           form
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             prayer
          
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Divines
             of
          
           a
           Leyden
           do
           averre
           clearly
           ,
           that
           
             without
             controversy
             ,
             the
             whole
             ancient
             Church
             did
             alwayes
             observe
             it
             ,
          
           not
           as
           a
           Rule
           only
           ,
           but
           
             a
             Form
             of
             prayer
          
           .
           'T
           is
           one
           extremity
           to
           make
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           the
           using
           it
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           extremity
           not
           to
           use
           it
           
             at
             all
          
           .
           Our
           Church
           that
           in
           each
           service
           ,
           at
           least
           once
           owned
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           parent
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           free
           from
           any
           
             vain
             repetition
          
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           thing
           observable
           in
           our
           Saviours
           giving
           a
           form
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           warrantable
           
           president
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           do
           the
           like
           for
           her
           Members
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           
             gave
             himselfe
          
           a
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           Matth.
           26.
           44.
           
             he
             went
             away
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             saying
             the
             same
             words
          
           ;
           it
           was
           at
           three
           severall
           times
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           distance
           between
           each
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           observable
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           his
           Passion
           .
           In
           afflictions
           we
           are
           most
           apt
           for
           various
           expressions
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           the
           
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           excelled
           in
           language
           ,
           
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
          
           and
           could
           have
           abounded
           in
           the
           variety
           of
           Elegancy
           ,
           yet
           varied
           not
           the
           phrase
           ,
           but
           kept
           the
           
             same
             words
          
           ;
           surely
           it
           was
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           us
           that
           prayer
           consists
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           affection
           ;
           let
           
           no
           man
           except
           against
           the
           use
           of
           the
           same
           prayer
           twice
           ;
           Our
           Saviour
           used
           it
           thrice
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           
             he
             was
             heard
             in
             what
             he
             prayed
             ,
          
           and
           't
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           a
           above-named
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           observed
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           used
           before
           by
           David
           ,
           (
           Psal.
           22.
           1.
           
           )
           as
           in
           the
           Type
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           (
           as
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
          
           ;
           are
           out
           of
           Psal.
           31.
           5.
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           only
           prescribe
           a
           form
           of
           words
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           1.
           
           Baptisme
           .
           (
           Mat.
           28.
           )
           Go
           and
           Baptise
           them
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Which
           Form
           of
           words
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ever
           observed
           without
           any
           variation
           ,
           as
           containing
           (
           with
           the
           Element
           of
           water
           )
           the
           
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           the
           three
           Evangelists
           give
           us
           his
           very
           words
           ,
           used
           by
           him
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           commended
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           who
           
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Lord
             also
             ,
          
           and
           surely
           are
           to
           be
           accordingly
           used
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           observable
           how
           he
           himself
           observed
           the
           
             set
             Formes
          
           ,
           used
           by
           the
           Jews
           at
           the
           Passover
           ,
           both
           in
           prayer
           and
           praises
           ,
           see
           Beza
           (
           on
           Matth.
           26.
           20.
           
           )
           and
           Ainsworth
           (
           on
           Exodus
           12.
           )
           granting
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           wod
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Iohn
           16.
           ult
           .
           should
           be
           rendred
           ;
           
             having
             sung
             the
             Hymnes
          
           or
           Psalms
           ,
           which
           they
           ●ay
           were
           a
           set
           portion
           of
           Psalmes
           of
           praises
           (
           which
           the
           Jewes
           call
           their
           
             great
             Hallelujah
          
           )
           from
           the
           113.
           
           Psalm
           to
           the
           118.
           as
           also
           divers
           others
           of
           our
           learned
           
           Writers
           conceive
           ,
           (
           
             Paulus
             Burgensis
             ,
             Scaliger
             ,
             D●usius
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           can
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           (
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           
           )
           exhorting
           
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             with
             Psalms
             and
             hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             songs
             ,
          
           imply
           any
           other
           then
           a
           set
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           custome
           ,
           yet
           retained
           in
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
           And
           may
           not
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           (
           Mat.
           18.
           )
           
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             of
             you
             shall
             agree
             together
             ,
             touching
             any
             thing
             they
             shall
             aske
             ,
          
           &c.
           imply
           that
           a
           prayer
           ,
           composed
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           unanimous
           agreement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           more
           prevalent
           :
           put
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           confirm
           ,
           and
           support
           the
           weaker
           sort
           in
           
             knowledge
             and
             utterance
          
           ,
           who
           though
           of
           sincere
           
           hearts
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           suddenly
           poure
           forth
           their
           desires
           in
           fitting
           expressions
           ,
           worthy
           (
           as
           they
           conceive
           )
           the
           eares
           of
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           but
           must
           make
           use
           of
           the
           pennes
           ,
           and
           formes
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           they
           have
           premeditated
           ,
           and
           framed
           to
           themselves
           ;
           surely
           in
           these
           ,
           if
           their
           hearts
           be
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           may
           be
           )
           raised
           to
           a
           due
           height
           of
           holy
           affection
           ,
           God
           accepts
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           necessary
           requisites
           to
           a
           prayer
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           That
           the
           person
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           be
           good
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           done
           in
           the
           right
           manner
           (
           i.
           e.
           with
           understanding
           with
           affection
           ,
           and
           that
           
             rightly
             ordered
          
           ,
           and
           qualified
           )
           and
           the
           end
           rightly
           terminated
           ,
           with
           a
           submission
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           and
           measure
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           now
           insist
           
           upon
           .
           But
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           Divine
           that
           hath
           wrot
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           put
           in
           this
           for
           one
           .
           viz.
           That
           it
           must
           be
           suddenly
           poured
           out
           ,
           
             without
             premeditation
             of
             matter
             ,
             form
             ,
             or
             method
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             common
          
           Objection
           is
           this
           ,
           
           that
           a
           set
           form
           is
           a
           limiting
           ,
           or
           a
           stinting
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           prayer
           ,
           
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           this
           is
           but
           an
           
             unwritten
             Tradition
          
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             a
          
           single
           Prophet
           in
           extraordinary
           gifts
           ,
           
             must
             be
             limited
             in
             a
             subjection
          
           to
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           )
           why
           may
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           private
           Minister
           in
           these
           
             ordinary
             gifts
          
           ,
           be
           limited
           by
           the
           vote
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Ministery
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           see
           the
           
             ill
             consequences
          
           of
           it
           .
           It
           must
           be
           appliable
           against
           
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
          
           in
           the
           
           spirit
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           puts
           together
           with
           prayer
           ,
           
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           5.
           
           )
           divers
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           are
           prayers
           ,
           now
           if
           the
           set
           form
           of
           words
           in
           them
           ,
           be
           not
           an
           obstruction
           to
           the
           making
           a
           spiritual
           
             melody
             in
          
           your
           
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           why
           shall
           it
           be
           a
           stop
           to
           
             the
             overflowings
          
           ,
           and
           enlargements
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           in
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           of
           the
           like
           force
           against
           preaching
           in
           ●he
           spirit
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           premeditated
           ,
           or
           the
           Sermon
           be
           before
           composed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           
             demonstration
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             ,
          
           nor
           have
           any
           efficacious
           operation
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           against
           our
           daily
           experience
           ,
           and
           Solomons
           Commendation
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           (
           meaning
           it
           may
           be
           himself
           ,
           
             Eccles
             .
             
             12.
             )
             because
             he
             was
             wise
             ,
             he
             gave
             good
             heed
             ,
             and
             sought
             out
             fit
             words
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             even
             words
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           spirit
           was
           not
           obstructed
           in
           the
           pens
           of
           the
           
             Evangelists
             writing
          
           their
           Gospels
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           several
           
             Epistles
             ,
             then
          
           ;
           notwithstanding
           both
           were
           done
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           studdy
           ;
           why
           should
           our
           labour
           accordingly
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           pen
           or
           premeditation
           exclude
           it
           now
           :
           and
           if
           a
           set
           form
           doth
           not
           stint
           the
           spirit
           either
           in
           ●inging
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           or
           writing
           of
           holy
           things
           ;
           why
           must
           it
           be
           so
           injurious
           onely
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           if
           a
           set
           form
           be
           the
           stinting
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           in
           the
           speaker
           or
           hearer
           .
           1.
           
           Not
           in
           the
           speaker
           ,
           for
           his
           spirit
           
           may
           be
           the
           more
           at
           liberty
           to
           spirituall
           fervent
           enlargements
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           obstruction
           ,
           or
           diversion
           by
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Invention
           in
           inditing
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           words
           ,
           the
           unaptnesse
           ,
           and
           unreadinesse
           unto
           which
           in
           many
           ,
           hath
           so
           disturbed
           them
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           wander
           into
           such
           immethodicall
           impertinet
           wayes
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           far
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           must
           ever
           be
           so
           stinted
           ,
           for
           whether
           the
           speaker
           useth
           sudden
           ,
           or
           premeditated
           expressious
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           cannot
           judge
           of
           )
           the
           hearers
           are
           alike
           bound
           to
           mind
           what
           proceeds
           from
           his
           lips
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           spirit
           be
           stinted
           with
           them
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           in
           the
           former
           .
           For
           as
           the
           judgment
           is
           the
           freer
           to
           say
           Amen
           
           by
           the
           fore-knowledge
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           prayer
           ,
           so
           the
           spirit
           and
           affections
           are
           at
           
             an
             equall
             freedom
          
           also
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           objection
           is
           of
           no
           value
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           onely
           put
           this
           to
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           that
           mans
           heart
           may
           be
           accounted
           most
           spiritual
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           daily
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           his
           affections
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           or
           which
           cannot
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           variety
           ,
           like
           those
           weak
           stomacks
           ,
           or
           distempered
           in
           their
           health
           ,
           that
           cannot
           relish
           one
           dish
           twice
           ,
           but
           must
           at
           each
           meale
           ,
           have
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           imployed
           to
           give
           them
           various
           ;
           nay
           ,
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           their
           stomack
           ,
           if
           they
           hear
           of
           them
           before
           they
           come
           suddenly
           before
           them
           ;
           Now
           in
           this
           I
           would
           not
           be
           understood
           ,
           to
           discourage
           any
           persons
           in
           exercising
           
           themselves
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           
             striving
             to
             perfection
          
           in
           this
           gift
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           much
           commend
           ;
           only
           as
           those
           that
           learn
           to
           swim
           ,
           have
           help
           at
           first
           of
           some
           supporters
           ,
           but
           afterward
           come
           to
           swim
           without
           them
           .
           Children
           at
           first
           have
           their
           Copies
           ,
           their
           paper
           ruled
           ,
           their
           hands
           held
           ,
           but
           in
           time
           do
           it
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           is
           an
           expectation
           ,
           that
           you
           that
           are
           of
           ability
           should
           
             grow
             in
             knowledge
          
           and
           utterance
           this
           way
           :
           but
           for
           the
           weaker
           sort
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           better
           they
           should
           use
           a
           staffe
           then
           slip
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           like
           men
           with
           weak
           sights
           ,
           needing
           the
           help
           of
           Spectacles
           .
           To
           whom
           ,
           by
           denying
           them
           a
           
             set
             Form
          
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           injurious
           accordingly
           ,
           Though
           those
           we
           call
           weak
           ,
           may
           possibly
           ,
           by
           their
           fervency
           ,
           
           and
           ardency
           of
           affection
           be
           said
           of
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           of
           himself
           ;
           
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             ,
          
           and
           
             Gods
             strength
             perfected
             in
             their
             weaknesse
             .
          
        
         
           The
           prevalency
           of
           a
           prayer
           being
           not
           in
           the
           elegancy
           and
           loftinesse
           of
           the
           stile
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             sighes
             and
             groanes
          
           ,
           and
           inward
           workings
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           and
           Hanna
           ,
           though
           their
           voice
           were
           not
           heard
           .
        
         
           
             In
             a
             word
          
           ,
           an
           Vniformity
           in
           the
           
             publick
             prayers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           each
           congregation
           ,
           would
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           commends
           as
           the
           
             more
             excellent
             way
          
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           coveting
           all
           gifts
           whatsoever
           ,
           viz.
           a
           
             Composure
             of
             a
             Form
             for
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
           joynt
           assistance
           of
           the
           most
           
             learned
             and
             pious
          
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           the
           most
           eminent
           gifted
           person
           might
           not
           depart
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           inferiour
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           prayer
           before
           Sermon
           and
           after
           ,
           (
           when
           each
           may
           take
           their
           liberty
           ,
           though
           therein
           the
           
             Dutch
             and
             French
          
           Church
           are
           strict
           also
           )
           but
           of
           some
           consent
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Administration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             communion
             ,
          
           and
           other
           offices
           in
           the
           publick
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           owned
           by
           us
           all
           in
           Common
           ,
           as
           the
           form
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           means
           to
           continue
           a
           unity
           in
           
             other
             reformed
             Churches
          
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           so
           I
           believe
           would
           be
           a
           means
           for
           the
           reducing
           it
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           a
           setled
           peace
           both
           in
           
             Church
             and
             State
          
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           prayer
           and
           principall
           endeavour
           of
           every
           
           good
           Christian.
           So
           much
           for
           the
           declaring
           and
           confirming
           the
           
             Primates
             Iudgment
          
           of
           the
           use
           of
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           in
           the
           publick
           .
        
         
           Now
           unto
           his
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           reception
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           adde
           the
           votes
           of
           some
           ,
           whom
           the
           contrary
           minded
           (
           at
           least
           the
           most
           pious
           of
           them
           )
           will
           not
           gainsay
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           worthy
           
             Ministers
             and
             Martyrs
          
           in
           
             Queen
             Maries
          
           dayes
           ;
           some
           of
           whom
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           approving
           ,
           and
           using
           
             the
             ●orm
          
           which
           was
           then
           extant
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           a
           Articles
           put
           in
           against
           them
           .
           Of
           these
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           walked
           
             according
             to
             the
             light
             then
             given
             them
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           onely
           with
           a
           few
           testimonies
           of
           godly
           and
           eminent
           
           men
           ,
           who
           lived
           within
           our
           own
           memory
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           or
           old
           Puritanes
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           particular
           fully
           concurring
           with
           the
           Primate
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Rogers
          
           Preacher
           at
           Walbersfield
           in
           Essex
           ,
           (
           whom
           I
           well
           remember
           ,
           and
           have
           often
           seen
           his
           constant
           attendance
           at
           the
           
             publick
             prayers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           In
           his
           pio●s
           book
           entituled
           
             the
             seven
             Treatises
          
           .
        
         
           
             In
             that
             Chapt.
          
           of
           publick
           prayers
           .
           
             He
             thus
             beginneth
          
           .
           If
           that
           mind
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           we
           have
           been
           taught
           to
           come
           to
           all
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           them
           ;
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           receive
           much
           help
           by
           them
           ?
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           shall
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           have
           thought
           all
           set
           forms
           of
           
           prayer
           are
           to
           be
           disliked
           ,
           and
           such
           onely
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           by
           extemporary
           gift
           ,
           are
           conceived
           ,
           and
           uttered
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Minister
           should
           use
           no
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           moved
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           foul
           errour
           so
           to
           think
           .
           For
           as
           there
           be
           necessary
           things
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           the
           most
           things
           which
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           ,
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           prescript
           form
           of
           prayer
           made
           concerning
           all
           such
           things
           ;
           which
           being
           so
           ,
           what
           letteth
           that
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           such
           forms
           ,
           either
           of
           confessing
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           request
           ,
           or
           thanksgiving
           ;
           what
           letteth
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           ●earers
           hearts
           may
           not
           profitably
           go
           on
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           to
           humble
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           to
           comfort
           :
           For
           is
           the
           reading
           it self
           
           unpure
           ,
           when
           the
           Minister
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           ,
           uttereth
           them
           to
           God
           ;
           I
           speak
           not
           (
           ye
           see
           )
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           prayer
           ,
           but
           of
           reading
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           erroneus
           ,
           and
           naught
           ,
           the
           pronounceing
           of
           it
           ,
           maketh
           it
           not
           good
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           the
           reading
           doth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           good
           and
           pure
           being
           uttered
           or
           pronounced
           ,
           the
           reading
           cannot
           hurt
           it
           ,
           or
           make
           it
           evill
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Scripture
           did
           ,
           and
           doth
           sing
           Psalmes
           upon
           a
           book
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           though
           it
           utter
           a
           prescript
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           I
           hope
           none
           will
           say
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           the
           heart
           being
           prepared
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           to
           follow
           a
           prescript
           form
           of
           words
           in
           praying
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           offensive
           to
           any
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           may
           know
           that
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           
           reformed
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           prescript
           form
           of
           prayer
           used
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           who
           are
           of
           mind
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           must
           seperate
           themselves
           from
           all
           Churches
           .
           Also
           ,
           if
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           were
           unlawful
           ,
           then
           neither
           were
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           (
           which
           is
           a
           form
           of
           prayer
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           himself
           )
           to
           be
           used
           .
           
             And
             so
             he
             proceeds
             to
             perswade
             all
             good
             Christians
          
           to
           lay
           aside
           contention
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           needlesse
           questions
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           with
           well
           order'd
           hearts
           and
           minds
           to
           attend
           unto
           ,
           and
           apply
           to
           themselves
           the
           prayers
           ,
           which
           either
           before
           Sermon
           or
           after
           Sermon
           are
           uttered
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           whole
           action
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           are
           read
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           
             &c.
             So
             much
             Mr.
          
           Rogers
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             this
             book
             of
             the
          
           seven
           
           Treatises
           ,
           
             hath
             been
             since
             epitomized
             by
             Mr.
          
           Egerton
           ,
           
             and
             entituled
             the
          
           practice
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           
             which
             hath
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Doctor
          
           Gouge
           
             before
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             high
             commendation
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             he
             hath
             added
             ,
          
           Certain
           Advertisements
           concerning
           prayer
           ,
           
             in
             which
             ,
             his
             ,
             or
             both
             their
             judgements
             in
             this
             subject
             ,
             are
             declared
             accordingly
             .
             viz.
          
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           expedient
           ,
           to
           use
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           .
           Question
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           is
           made
           by
           many
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           the
           expediencie
           of
           praying
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           book
           ,
           or
           of
           using
           a
           prescript
           ,
           and
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           divers
           degrees
           and
           measures
           of
           gifts
           ,
           both
           naturall
           ,
           as
           of
           grace
           ;
           besides
           ,
           some
           have
           been
           by
           custome
           more
           trained
           and
           exercised
           
           in
           this
           holy
           dutie
           then
           others
           ,
           &c.
           which
           difference
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           private
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           some
           most
           reverend
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Ministers
           .
           Some
           using
           both
           in
           their
           publick
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           private
           families
           ;
           a
           stinted
           prayer
           ,
           and
           set
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           with
           little
           alteration
           at
           all
           ,
           except
           some
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           have
           happened
           ,
           and
           yet
           both
           sorts
           so
           furnished
           with
           pietie
           and
           learning
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           hardly
           prefer
           the
           one
           before
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           a
           Moreover
           ,
           whereas
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           place
           and
           company
           ,
           there
           be
           three
           sorts
           of
           prayer
           publick
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           private
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           secret
           by
           a
           man
           self
           ;
           greatest
           liberty
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           secret
           and
           solitarie
           prayer
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           sure
           (
           that
           if
           there
           be
           a
           believeing
           ,
           
           humble
           ,
           upright
           heart
           )
           God
           will
           not
           upbraid
           any
           man
           for
           his
           method
           ,
           order
           ,
           words
           ,
           or
           utterance
           .
           Yet
           in
           private
           prayer
           we
           may
           not
           take
           so
           great
           a
           libertie
           ,
           
           &c.
           and
           some
           well-affected
           ,
           have
           been
           somewhat
           faultie
           and
           offensive
           in
           this
           behalfe
           :
           weak
           and
           tender
           Christians
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           commonly
           are
           in
           a
           family
           )
           are
           not
           so
           capable
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           conceived
           ,
           or
           extemporate
           ,
           varying
           every
           time
           in
           words
           and
           phrases
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           be
           the
           same
           .
           
           But
           especially
           care
           must
           be
           had
           in
           the
           publick
           congregation
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           done
           in
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           or
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           decent
           and
           orderly
           ;
           because
           there
           ,
           many
           eyes
           do
           see
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           ears
           do
           hear
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           expedient
           
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           to
           keep
           a
           constant
           form
           ,
           both
           of
           matter
           and
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           servile
           tying
           our selves
           to
           words
           and
           syllables
           ,
           but
           using
           herein
           such
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           ,
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           comelinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             so
             he
             proceeds
             thus
             to
             direct
             men
             ,
             that
             though
             a
          
           Book
           may
           be
           used
           in
           private
           prayer
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           much
           better
           to
           get
           their
           prayer
           by
           heart
           ,
           commending
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           varietie
           of
           other
           formes
           of
           godly
           prayers
           in
           print
           ,
           penned
           by
           forreigne
           Divines
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           countreymen
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Bradford
           that
           blessed
           Martyr
           ,
           Master
           Deering
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Hieron
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             yet
             living
             ,
          
           whose
           printed
           prayers
           are
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           the
           former
           .
           
             And
             so
             because
          
           there
           ever
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           many
           Babes
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           
           have
           need
           of
           milk
           ,
           &c.
           and
           some
           of
           bad
           memories
           ,
           and
           heavie
           spirits
           ,
           &c.
           he
           frames
           divers
           formes
           of
           prayers
           to
           be
           used
           for
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           in
           case
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           for
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Thus
             much
             very
             excellently
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Egerton
           ,
           
             approved
             by
             Doctor
          
           Gouge
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Arthur
             Hildersham
             ,
             Preacher
             at
          
           Ashbie-delazouch
           in
           Leicester-shire
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             51
             Psalme
             ,
             p.
             63.
             saith
             thus
             .
          
           I
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           a
           weak
           Christian
           may
           use
           the
           help
           of
           a
           good
           Prayer-book
           ;
           better
           to
           pray
           on
           a
           book
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           pray
           at
           all
           .
           Certainly
           't
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           errour
           ,
           that
           hath
           taught
           the
           world
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           prescribed
           to
           his
           Disciples
           a
           Forme
           of
           prayer
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           to
           them
           and
           his
           whole
           Church
           a
           rule
           ,
           and
           sampler
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           all
           
           our
           prayers
           should
           be
           framed
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           Matth.
           6.
           9.
           
           After
           this
           manner
           pray
           ye
           ,
           )
           but
           even
           for
           them
           ;
           to
           say
           ,
           tying
           themselves
           to
           the
           very
           words
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           2.
           when
           ye
           pray
           ,
           say
           ,
           our
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           answer
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           it
           may
           also
           appear
           ,
           that
           John
           taught
           his
           disciples
           to
           pray
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           forms
           of
           prayer
           ;
           to
           say
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           in
           secret
           prayer
           .
           Matth.
           6.
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           do
           now
           ,
           and
           ever
           have
           used
           ,
           even
           in
           publick
           Liturgies
           ,
           prescript
           forms
           of
           prayer
           ;
           and
           have
           judged
           them
           of
           great
           use
           and
           necessitie
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           surely
           this
           argument
           is
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           by
           any
           sober
           Christian
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Apostles
           speech
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           16.
           
           If
           any
           man
           seem
           to
           
           be
           contentious
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           such
           custome
           ;
           neither
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           :
           So
           doth
           he
           again
           presse
           the
           example
           and
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           33.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           no
           stinting
           ,
           nor
           hinderance
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prayer
           in
           any
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           singing
           of
           praise
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           words
           of
           David
           ,
           is
           now
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           Hezekiahs
           time
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             29.
             30.
          
           or
           the
           joining
           in
           heart
           with
           the
           words
           that
           another
           uttereth
           in
           conceived
           prayer
           :
           Thus
           far
           
             Mr.
             Hildersham
          
           .
        
         
           Doctor
           Preston
           (
           
             who
             used
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             before
             Sermon
             )
             in
             that
             Sermon
             of
             his
             preached
             before
          
           King
           Iames
           ,
           Text
           ,
           Iohn
           1.
           16.
           
           Of
           his
           fulnesse
           we
           have
           all
           received
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
             22.
             saith
             thus
          
           .
           That
           a
           set
           form
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           much
           
           need
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           very
           newnesse
           of
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           is
           enough
           to
           shew
           the
           vanitie
           and
           falshood
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           approved
           judgement
           of
           approved
           Councells
           ,
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             He
             instanceth
             in
          
           Tertullians
           time
           ,
           and
           Origen
           ,
           Saint
           Basil
           ,
           Ambrose
           .
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           prescribed
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           to
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           Calvine
           in
           his
           83.
           
           Epist.
           to
           the
           Protectour
           of
           England
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           greatly
           allow
           a
           set
           form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           prayer
           ,
           which
           the
           Minister
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           observe
           .
           But
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Question
           .
        
         
           How
           slight
           is
           that
           which
           is
           objected
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ;
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           the
           spirit
           is
           stinted
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           fetterd
           with
           words
           appointed
           ?
        
         
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           The
           freedome
           of
           the
           spirit
           stands
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           intention
           of
           zeal
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           uttered
           .
           And
           if
           a
           set
           form
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           then
           must
           a
           set
           form
           needs
           excell
           ,
           which
           is
           dictated
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           more
           frequently
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           reverence
           ,
           both
           in
           mind
           and
           gesture
           ;
           nor
           doth
           this
           want
           the
           practice
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Antientest
           ,
           
             instancing
             in
             Saint
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             and
             Saint
          
           Augustine
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           a
           further
           confirmation
           ,
           see
           the
           same
           affirmed
           by
           him
           again
           ;
           in
           his
           book
           called
           the
           
             Saints
             daily
             exercise
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           and
           approved
           by
           Doctor
           Sibbs
           ,
           (
           who
           himself
           used
           a
           set
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           before
           Sermon
           ,
           )
           Mr.
           Davenport
           p.
           80.
           viz.
           
             Another
             case
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             we
             may
          
           
           use
           a
           set
           Forme
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           need
           not
           say
           much
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           think
           there
           is
           none
           here
           that
           doubts
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           set
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           may
           be
           used
           :
           you
           know
           Christ
           prescribed
           a
           Form
           ;
           you
           know
           there
           were
           certain
           Psalmes
           ,
           that
           were
           prayers
           that
           were
           used
           constantly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           a
           set
           Form
           may
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           both
           in
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           all
           along
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformed
           times
           ,
           to
           Luther
           ,
           and
           Calvins
           time
           ,
           still
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           set
           Forms
           they
           used
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           no
           objection
           is
           of
           weight
           .
           One
           main
           objection
           is
           this
           .
           
             That
             in
             stinted
             prayer
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             streitned
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             he
             gives
             a
             three
             fold
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           that
           object
           it
           ,
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           daily
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           whose
           spirits
           are
           limited
           and
           
           stinted
           by
           being
           hearers
           of
           him
           that
           prayes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           no
           generall
           tye
           ,
           but
           at
           other
           times
           in
           private
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           as
           free
           as
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           spirit
           or
           affections
           are
           not
           tyed
           ,
           or
           restrained
           hy
           a
           set
           form
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           largenesse
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           limit
           of
           words
           ;
           
             This
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             answer
             ,
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             have
             more
             at
             large
             there
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           given
           ye
           the
           judgement
           of
           these
           four
           eminent
           men
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           approved
           by
           three
           other
           equall
           with
           themselves
           ,
           all
           fully
           concurring
           with
           the
           Primate
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           prevail
           much
           with
           such
           as
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           presuming
           that
           those
           that
           will
           despise
           these
           ,
           will
           
           set
           light
           by
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           for
           this
           subject
           ,
           
             concerning
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           two
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           upon
           this
           occasion
           might
           not
           be
           unseasonable
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           of
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           also
           .
           viz.
           
             Of
             the
             length
          
           or
           brevity
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gesture
           at
           it
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           ,
           many
           of
           this
           age
           have
           gone
           astray
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           length
           .
           In
           the
           publick
           ,
           all
           good
           discretion
           teacheth
           ordinarily
           not
           to
           be
           very
           large
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           speak
           not
           now
           of
           extraordinary
           duties
           in
           publick
           Fasts
           )
           because
           in
           a
           congregation
           ,
           all
           the
           Auditours
           are
           not
           of
           the
           like
           strength
           .
           Some
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           that
           distinction
           of
           
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Ep.
          
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           )
           may
           be
           Fathers
           ,
           some
           
             young
             men
          
           ,
           but
           
           others
           Children
           fitter
           for
           
             milke
             then
             strong
             meat
          
           ,
           that
           a
           long
           continuance
           at
           prayer
           may
           as
           ill
           suit
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           putting
           of
           a
           
             new
             garment
             to
             an
             old
          
           ,
           or
           
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
          
           .
        
         
           Iacobs
           speech
           in
           answer
           to
           his
           Brother
           Esau
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           had
           him
           driven
           on
           his
           pace
           with
           him
           (
           Gen.
           33.
           13.
           )
           
             I
             will
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             lead
             on
             softly
             according
             as
             the
             Cattle
             with
             young
             ,
             which
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             which
             are
             tender
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             lest
             if
             I
             should
             over-drive
             them
             one
             day
             ,
             the
             flock
             should
             die
             ,
          
           may
           have
           its
           Morall
           application
           to
           the
           prudence
           of
           a
           Pastor
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           cause
           a
           fulnesse
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           prayer
           men
           should
           be
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           those
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
           for
           the
           
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             will
             it
             be
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           Solomons
           caveat
           (
           Eccles.
           5.
           2.
           
           )
           against
           
             rash
             and
             hasty
             utterings
          
           ,
           and
           
             multiplying
             of
             words
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Councell
           ,
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Let
             thy
             words
             be
             few
          
           ,
           are
           observable
           ,
           much
           may
           be
           spoken
           in
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           true
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           other
           matters
           ,
           
             vis
             unita
             fortior
          
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             an
             excellent
             Epistle
             of
             Saint
          
           Augustines
           
             concerning
             this
             subject
          
           ,
           (
           Epist.
           121.
           
           Probae
           viduae
           .
           )
           
             that
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           is
           not
           a
           commendation
           that
           he
           was
           long
           at
           prayer
           ;
           
             there
             may
             be
          
           much
           speech
           ,
           but
           little
           praying
           (
           multa
           loquutio
           n●n
           multa
           precatio
           )
           
             while
             the
             affection
             is
             lifted
             up
             ;
             like
             the
          
           hands
           of
           Moses
           ,
           
             so
             long
             the
             party
             prayes
             ,
             when
             that
          
           is
           heavie
           ,
           
             the
             Act
             of
             prayer
             ceaseth
             ;
             sometimes
             
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           the
           work
           of
           prayer
           is
           rather
           done
           (
           gemitibus
           quàm
           sermonibus
           ;
           fletu
           quàm
           afflatu
           )
           with
           sighes
           ,
           then
           words
           ,
           teares
           ,
           then
           lips
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           when
           our
           Savionr
           is
           observed
           to
           have
           used
           a
           prolixity
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           private
           ,
           then
           
             whole
             nights
          
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           
             the
             whole
             day
             till
             even
          
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           publick
           ;
           respecting
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           causes
           before
           mentioned
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           length
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           gesture
           ;
           Certainly
           ,
           the
           most
           comely
           is
           kneeling
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           David
           ,
           (
           Psal.
           100.
           
           
             Ezra
             (
             cap.
             9.
             5.
             )
             Daniel
             (
             cap.
          
           6.
           10.
           
           )
           and
           the
           pattern
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luc.
           22.
           41.
           
             he
             kneeled
             down
             and
             prayed
          
           ,
           &c.
           whose
           example
           Saint
           Stephen
           followed
           ,
           (
           Acts
           7.
           6.
           
           )
           and
           Saint
           
             Paul
             (
             Acts
             20.
             36.
             )
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             bow
             my
             
             knees
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           Eph.
           3.
           14.
           )
           The
           humility
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           principall
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           body
           must
           not
           be
           omitted
           ;
           both
           being
           
             bought
             with
             a
             price
          
           ,
           God
           must
           be
           glorified
           in
           both
           ;
           
             present
             your
             bodies
             as
             a
             living
             holy
             acceptable
             sacrifice
          
           to
           him
           (
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           )
        
         
           
             A
             second
          
           which
           is
           allowed
           ,
           is
           standing
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           20.
           5.
           
           
             Iehosasaphat
             stood
          
           and
           prayed
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           Nehem
           .
           9.
           14.
           )
           At
           a
           solemn
           fast
           ,
           the
           
             Priests
             and
             people
             stood
          
           ,
           and
           confessed
           their
           sinnes
           :
           allowed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           (
           Marc.
           11.
           25.
           
           )
           
             when
             thou
             standest
             praying
             ;
             sitting
          
           is
           no
           fit
           gesture
           for
           it
           :
           as
           even
           *
           Amesius
           confirms
           it
           .
           
             Sessio
             non
             est
             gestus
             orandi
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           justified
           by
           that
           of
           David
           ,
           (
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           18.
           
           )
           who
           upon
           the
           Message
           from
           God
           by
           Nathan
           ,
           is
           said
           presently
           to
           have
           went
           
           in
           ,
           and
           
             sate
             before
             the
             Lord
             and
             prayed
             ,
          
           or
           that
           of
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             Iudg.
          
           20.
           26.
           )
           Who
           at
           their
           solemn
           Fasts
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             wept
             ,
             and
             sate
             before
             the
             Lord
             till
             Even
          
           ;
           because
           the
           same
           word
           is
           frequently
           ,
           and
           as
           properly
           rendred
           elsewhere
           ;
           to
           
             remain
             ,
             abide
          
           ,
           or
           tarry
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           Genes
           .
           27.
           44.
           
             tarrying
             with
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Lev.
           4.
           8.
           
             he
             shall
             tarry
             abroad
          
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           23.
           
             tarry
             till
             thou
             have
             weaned
             him
             ,
             &c.
             cap.
             20.
             29.
             thou
             shalt
             remain
             at
             the
             stone
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           here
           ,
           both
           for
           David
           and
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           the
           sense
           is
           ,
           only
           they
           continued
           or
           remained
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Matth.
             4.
             the
             people
             which
             sate
             in
             darknesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           can
           be
           meant
           in
           no
           other
           .
           Our
           Saviours
           
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           hath
           as
           well
           the
           sense
           of
           standing
           ,
           according
           
           to
           Saint
           Stephens
           vision
           of
           him
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           56.
           and
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Apostles
           at
           the
           Passover
           ,
           
             Mark
             14.
             18
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             sate
             and
             did
             eat
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           signifies
           rather
           
             a
             lying
             down
          
           ,
           leaning
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           former
           instances
           ,
           may
           imply
           as
           well
           a
           standing
           ,
           which
           't
           is
           probable
           was
           the
           ancient
           gesture
           ;
           so
           that
           sitting
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           in
           the
           latitude
           of
           any
           other
           gesture
           used
           at
           their
           remaining
           there
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           standing
           is
           not
           so
           strictly
           limited
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           kneeling
           ,
           (
           2
           Chron.
           6.
           12.
           )
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Solomon
             stood
          
           before
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
             and
             spread
             forth
             his
             hands
             towards
             heaven
          
           ;
           yet
           verse
           14.
           
             he
             stood
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             down
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
          
           and
           (
           1
           Kings
           8.
           54.
           
           )
           
             he
             arose
             from
             kneeling
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
          
           That
           woman
           which
           
           is
           said
           to
           have
           stood
           at
           Iesus
           feet
           ,
           
           and
           kissed
           them
           ,
           and
           washed
           them
           with
           
             her
             teares
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             hair
             of
             her
             head
             ,
          
           must
           imply
           a
           bowing
           down
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           a
           kneeling
           .
        
         
           
             A
             third
          
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           was
           accustomed
           with
           both
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           of
           David
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           .
           
             Let
             us
             lift
             up
             our
             hands
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
          
           
           
             hear
             my
             supplication
             ,
             when
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             hands
             towards
             thy
             holy
             Oracle
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           referred
           to
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             man
             lift
             up
             pure
             hands
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           
           )
           signifying
           that
           of
           
             David
             ,
             unto
             thee
             do
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             soul
             :
          
           To
           which
           we
           may
           adde
           the
           
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             eyes
             to
             heaven
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           (
           John
           17.
           
             cap.
             11.
             41.
             
             Mat.
          
           14.
           19.
           )
        
         
         
           Other
           unseemly
           postures
           of
           the
           
             hands
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             face
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           hath
           no
           example
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           even
           mens
           hiding
           ,
           or
           
             covering
             of
             the
             face
          
           at
           publick
           prayer
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           against
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           then
           custome
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           7.
           for
           by
           the
           head
           there
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           hairy
           scalp
           ,
           but
           the
           face
           ,
           both
           by
           several
           circumstances
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           elsewhere
           .
           2
           Sam.
           15.
           30.
           
           David
           
             wept
             as
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             had
             hishead
             covered
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             covered
             every
             man
             his
             head
             ,
             weeping
             as
             they
             went
             ;
             &c.
          
           here
           by
           the
           head
           must
           be
           understood
           the
           face
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           mourners
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           
             joy
             ;
             lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ,
          
           must
           be
           meant
           accordingly
           ,
           
           And
           the
           face
           being
           the
           seat
           of
           shame
           ,
           the
           head
           must
           be
           so
           taken
           ,
           
             Ier.
             14.
             3
             ,
             4.
             they
             were
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             ,
             they
             covered
             their
             heads
             ,
          
           &c.
           unto
           which
           ,
           some
           passages
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           might
           be
           given
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           confirmation
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           better
           reception
           of
           this
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           ,
           concerning
           our
           
             outward
             reverence
          
           in
           the
           publick
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           at
           
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
          
           or
           Prayer
           ;
           so
           much
           neglected
           in
           these
           times
           ;
           I
           shall
           here
           adde
           what
           I
           find
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Mr.
           
             Arthur
             Hildersham
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Lectures
           upon
           Iohn
           4.
           
           In
           the
           26.
           
           Lecture
           he
           speakes
           much
           for
           the
           
             outward
             reverence
             of
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           viz.
           
             That
             we
             should
             neither
             come
             into
             that
             place
             ,
             nor
             go
             out
             of
             
             it
             ,
             as
             ye
             would
             in
             or
             out
             of
             a
             danceing-schoole
             ;
             But
             in
             our
             very
             comeing
             in
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             ,
             and
             whole
             outward
             carriage
             ;
             we
             should
             give
             some
             signification
             of
             the
             reverence
             that
             we
             bear
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             indeed
             account
             it
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             Exhorts
             men
             to
             come
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             then
             publick
             worship
             ,
             or
             before
             it
             begins
             ;
             and
             tarry
             till
             all
             be
             done
             :
          
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             blessing
             pronounced
             by
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
             Affirmes
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             then
             done
             in
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           the
           particulars
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           mentions
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           27.
           
           Lecture
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           to
           
             a
             reverend
             gesture
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
             kneeling
             as
             the
             fittest
             ;
             or
             standing
             ,
          
           not
           sitting
           .
           And
           commending
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           publick
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             read
             ,
             some
             further
             gesture
             ,
             and
             outward
             signification
             of
             reverence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             then
             is
             required
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Sermon
          
           ;
           which
           he
           confirmes
           by
           proofes
           out
           of
           Scripture
           and
           reasons
           ,
           too
           large
           to
           be
           related
           here
           .
           But
           he
           thus
           concludes
           .
           
             viz.
             So
             you
             see
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             Churches
             in
             sitting
             bare
             while
             the
             Word
             is
             read
             ,
             is
             grounded
             upon
             good
             reason
             and
             warrant
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             well
             becomes
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             conform
             themselves
             unto
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lect.
             29.
             he
             complains
             of
             that
             irreverence
             thus
             .
          
           Some
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           be
           bare
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           some
           will
           be
           bare
           
           at
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           Chapters
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           could
           justly
           pretend
           infirmity
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           excused
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           be
           bare
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Text
           is
           in
           reading
           :
           yea
           ,
           every
           youth
           and
           boy
           in
           our
           Congregations
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           covered
           ,
           while
           the
           Word
           is
           read
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           chief
           abuse
           is
           ,
           the
           neglect
           of
           kneeling
           in
           prayer
           ,
           many
           that
           will
           kneel
           at
           their
           own
           private
           prayers
           (
           which
           they
           make
           at
           their
           coming
           into
           the
           Church
           )
           can
           never
           be
           seen
           to
           kneel
           at
           the
           common
           and
           publick
           prayers
           .
           Many
           that
           will
           kneel
           at
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           will
           kneel
           at
           no
           other
           ,
           wherein
           (
           though
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           be
           in
           sundry
           respects
           more
           excellent
           then
           any
           other
           yet
           )
           there
           is
           as
           much
           reason
           we
           should
           kneel
           at
           any
           other
           prayer
           ,
           as
           at
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           
           kneeling
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           words
           used
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           the
           reverence
           and
           duty
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           person
           we
           pray
           unto
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             This
             saith
             that
          
           worthy
           and
           judicious
           Writer
           Mr.
           Hildersham
           ,
           )
           
             I
             can
             but
             wonder
             ,
             upon
             what
             pretence
             such
             a
             man
             could
             be
             silenced
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             wrot
             himselfe
             to
             the
          
           Pri●ate
           ;
           Anno
           1630.
           
        
         
           I
           conclude
           only
           with
           an
           exhortation
           to
           
             decency
             ,
             and
             a
             reverent
             comelinesse
          
           in
           our
           solemne
           meetings
           ,
           that
           devotion
           and
           prudence
           may
           kisse
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           soule
           is
           
             lifted
             up
          
           in
           prayer
           ,
           the
           body
           may
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           man
           presented
           to
           God
           as
           an
           
             acceptable
             sacrifice
          
           ,
           that
           unity
           and
           uniformity
           in
           doctrine
           and
           worship
           ;
           may
           be
           found
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           all
           be
           of
           
             one
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             
             mind
          
           .
           Consider
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Lord
             give
             us
             understanding
          
           and
           moderation
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           CHARACTER
           of
           Bishop
           Bedell
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Kilmore
           ,
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           UPon
           the
           occasion
           of
           publishing
           this
           Sermon
           of
           his
           (
           on
           Revel
           .
           18.
           4.
           )
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           give
           this
           
             exemplary
             character
          
           of
           him
           .
           Somewhat
           of
           his
           life
           is
           already
           extant
           ,
           within
           that
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Wotton's
          
           ,
           the
           enlargement
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           prudence
           of
           others
           ,
           onely
           thus
           much
           in
           brief
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           
             Fellow
             of
             Emmanuel
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           where
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           eight
           that
           commenced
           
             Batchellours
             of
             Divinity
          
           
           of
           that
           house
           in
           one
           yeare
           :
           whereof
           
             Bishop
             Hall
          
           and
           
             Doctor
             Ward
          
           were
           two
           ,
           between
           whom
           and
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           continuall
           intercourse
           of
           Letters
           to
           their
           last
           .
           From
           that
           Colledge
           and
           Vniversity
           ,
           he
           had
           that
           Character
           given
           him
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           chosen
           to
           go
           with
           the
           
             Embassadour
             Sir
          
           Henry
           Wotton
           
             unto
             Venice
          
           .
           What
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           some
           yeares
           being
           there
           produced
           upon
           
             Padre
             Paulo
          
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           ,
           sufficiently
           appears
           by
           the
           testimony
           given
           of
           him
           in
           a
           letter
           of
           the
           Embassador's
           hereunto
           annexed
           .
           The
           
             Interdict
             of
             Venice
          
           (
           wrot
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Authour
           ,
           )
           he
           translated
           out
           of
           Italian
           into
           Latin
           ,
           for
           whose
           use
           he
           also
           translated
           the
           book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           into
           Italian
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           
             English
             Grammar
          
           
           (
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           writ
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           )
        
         
           After
           his
           return
           from
           Venice
           ,
           were
           wrot
           those
           learned
           Letters
           of
           his
           to
           Mr.
           Wadesworth
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           going
           with
           the
           
             Embassadour
             into
             Spain
          
           ,
           had
           been
           withdrawn
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           temper
           and
           meeknesse
           of
           stile
           to
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           I
           wish
           were
           so
           far
           exemplary
           with
           some
           Writers
           among
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           abate
           that
           heat
           and
           bitternesse
           ,
           which
           hath
           broke
           forth
           in
           matters
           of
           lesse
           consequence
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           Benefice
           of
           Horningesh-earth
           near
           St.
           
             Edm.
             Bury
          
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           he
           continued
           long
           in
           great
           esteem
           ,
           sometimes
           chosen
           by
           the
           Diocesse
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           death
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Temple
          
           Provost
           of
           the
           Colledge
           in
           Dublin
           ,
           the
           late
           Primate
           wrot
           earnestly
           
           to
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           unanimously
           chosen
           by
           the
           Fellowes
           .
           During
           his
           abode
           there
           ,
           he
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Catechist
           ,
           &
           preached
           a
           Lecture
           Sermon
           once
           a
           week
           in
           Christ
           Church
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           not
           long
           Provost
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           promoted
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Kilmore
           ,
           where
           (
           I
           being
           then
           the
           Dean
           )
           it
           gave
           me
           the
           occasion
           to
           be
           more
           known
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           relation
           to
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           gave
           this
           direction
           ;
           viz.
           to
           observe
           whatsoever
           was
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           without
           addition
           or
           diminution
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           led
           by
           custome
           ,
           but
           by
           rule
           .
           And
           in
           speciall
           ,
           he
           ordered
           that
           the
           whole
           Doxology
           to
           the
           blessed
           
             Trinity
             ,
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           should
           be
           alwayes
           read
           by
           the
           
             Minister
             alone
          
           ,
           without
           the
           respond
           of
           the
           
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           for
           the
           
             Psalms
             :
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           &c.
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           between
           and
           after
           the
           Lessons
           ,
           though
           the
           custome
           had
           prevailed
           otherwise
           in
           most
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Communion
             Table
          
           was
           placed
           by
           him
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           East
           end
           ,
           but
           within
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Chancell
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           Innovations
           elsewhere
           introduced
           ,
           he
           observed
           them
           not
           .
           His
           judgement
           being
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           as
           well
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           added
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           came
           short
           of
           what
           was
           enjoyned
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           addes
           an
           inch
           to
           the
           measure
           ,
           disownes
           it
           for
           a
           rule
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           that
           cuts
           an
           inch
           off
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           careful
           observer
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           both
           in
           the
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           at
           one
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           after-noon
           ;
           he
           had
           then
           
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           read
           in
           the
           Irish
           tongue
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Irish
           ;
           at
           which
           he
           was
           constantly
           present
           himself
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           little
           space
           had
           obtained
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           language
           .
           And
           as
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           had
           been
           long
           before
           translated
           into
           Irish
           ;
           so
           had
           he
           caused
           the
           
             Old
             Testam
          
           .
           to
           be
           accordingly
           ,
           &
           was
           almost
           ready
           for
           the
           press
           .
        
         
           And
           Whereas
           Doctor
           Heylene
           hath
           censured
           the
           late
           Primate
           very
           liberally
           for
           his
           approbation
           of
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           he
           must
           take
           
             Bishop
             Bedell
          
           into
           the
           number
           also
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           much
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           present
           when
           ,
           at
           the
           examination
           of
           an
           *
           able
           Minister
           then
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Church
           examin
           him
           in
           each
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           in
           a
           solemn
           meeting
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Diocesse
           
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           at
           least
           2
           full
           hours
           ,
           whereby
           our
           votes
           might
           be
           also
           given
           for
           his
           approbation
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           
             Courts
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           he
           frequently
           sate
           himself
           ;
           where
           he
           caused
           alwayes
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           (
           if
           any
           were
           there
           )
           to
           sit
           covered
           on
           each
           side
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           liberty
           to
           give
           their
           opinion
           in
           each
           case
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           sentence
           ,
           he
           asked
           their
           votes
           man
           by
           man
           :
           In
           some
           degree
           reducing
           then
           his
           Episcopall
           to
           a
           
             Synodicall
             Government
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Primates
           proposall
           by
           way
           of
           accommodation
           an
           .
           1641.
           
           It
           was
           his
           custome
           usually
           on
           the
           Lord's
           dayes
           ,
           to
           preach
           upon
           those
           select
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           commonly
           called
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           Visitations
           ,
           he
           usually
           preached
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Procurations
           were
           bestowed
           in
           defraying
           
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           given
           to
           some
           pious
           uses
           .
        
         
           After
           dinner
           and
           supper
           ,
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           was
           constantly
           read
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           some
           time
           spent
           by
           him
           in
           opening
           some
           difficulties
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           
             publick
             Catechisme
          
           ,
           he
           had
           branched
           out
           into
           52
           parts
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           he
           appointed
           one
           to
           be
           constantly
           explain'd
           in
           the
           Afternoons
           in
           each
           Church
           ,
           within
           his
           Diocess
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           indulgent
           to
           the
           Irish
           Natives
           ,
           in
           the
           preferring
           and
           encouraging
           of
           them
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           was
           their
           Ingratitude
           (
           i.
           e.
           the
           Popish
           party
           )
           that
           in
           that
           horrid
           rebellion
           ,
           1641.
           they
           exempted
           him
           not
           from
           their
           rapine
           ;
           but
           seized
           upon
           his
           cattle
           ,
           pillaged
           his
           house
           ,
           ransack't
           and
           spoyled
           his
           Library
           ;
           put
           him
           into
           a
           Castle
           ,
           standing
           in
           a
           Lough
           ,
           (
           called
           Lough-outre
           )
           about
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           halfe
           from
           his
           house
           ,
           
           where
           he
           was
           imprisoned
           that
           winter
           .
           And
           at
           length
           being
           permitted
           to
           come
           out
           ,
           died
           in
           a
           poor
           house
           of
           one
           who
           was
           an
           Irish-man
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           continued
           faithfull
           to
           him
           ;
           by
           whose
           means
           an
           
             Hebrew
             manuscript
             Bible
          
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           brought
           from
           Venice
           )
           was
           preserved
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           in
           Emmanuel
           Colledge
           Library
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           buried
           acccording
           to
           his
           own
           appointment
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           Kilmore
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           caused
           his
           wife
           and
           son
           some
           years
           before
           to
           be
           buried
           .
           His
           judgement
           being
           against
           burials
           in
           Churches
           ,
           as
           an
           abuse
           introduced
           by
           pride
           &
           superstition
           .
        
         
           I
           conclude
           only
           with
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           Moderation
           of
           this
           Bishop
           had
           been
           observed
           elsewhere
           ,
           I
           believe
           Episcopacy
           might
           have
           been
           kept
           
             upon
             its
             wheeles
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Letter
           of
           Sir
           Henry
           Wotton's
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Bishop
           Bedel
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           desired
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Provostship
           of
           Dublin
           Colledge
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           lately
           published
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Sir
           Henry
           Wotton
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             most
             Gracious
             Majesty
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           been
           informed
           that
           certain
           persons
           have
           by
           the
           good
           wishes
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           been
           directed
           hither
           with
           a
           most
           humble
           Petition
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           make
           Mr.
           
             William
             Bedell
          
           (
           now
           resident
           upon
           a
           small
           Benefice
           in
           
             Suffolk
             )
             Governour
             of
             your
             Colledg
             at
             Dublin
             ,
          
           for
           the
           good
           of
           that
           society
           ;
           and
           my
           
           self
           being
           required
           to
           render
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           some
           testimony
           of
           the
           said
           
             William
             Bedell
          
           who
           was
           long
           my
           
             Chaplain
             at
             Venice
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           employment
           there
           ;
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           all
           conscience
           ,
           and
           truth
           (
           so
           far
           as
           your
           Majesty
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           accept
           my
           poore
           judgement
           )
           to
           affirm
           of
           him
           that
           I
           think
           hardly
           a
           fitter
           man
           for
           that
           charge
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           propounded
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           in
           your
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           singular
           erudition
           and
           piety
           ;
           Conformitie
           to
           the
           rites
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           to
           advance
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           wherein
           his
           Travels
           abroad
           were
           not
           obscure
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Excommunication
             of
             the
          
           Venetians
           .
        
         
           For
           may
           it
           please
           your
           Majesty
           to
           know
           that
           this
           is
           the
           man
           whom
           
             Padro
             Paule
          
           took
           ,
           I
           may
           
           say
           ,
           into
           his
           very
           soule
           ;
           with
           whom
           he
           did
           communicate
           the
           inwardest
           thoughts
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           from
           whom
           he
           professed
           to
           have
           received
           more
           knowledge
           in
           all
           D●vinity
           ,
           both
           Scholastical
           and
           positive
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           practiced
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           the
           passages
           were
           well
           known
           to
           the
           
             King
             your
             Father
          
           ,
           of
           most
           blessed
           memory
           .
           And
           so
           with
           your
           Majestie
           's
           good
           favour
           ,
           I
           will
           end
           this
           needlesse
           office
           ;
           for
           the
           generall
           fame
           of
           his
           Learning
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           Christian
           temper
           ,
           and
           those
           religious
           labours
           which
           himself
           hath
           dedicated
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           do
           better
           describe
           him
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           able
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Majestie
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             faithfull
             Servant
             ,
             
               H.
               WOTTON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Pierce
          
           hath
           in
           an
           Appendage
           to
           a
           late
           book
           of
           his
           ,
           printed
           
             five
             Letters
          
           wrot
           unto
           me
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           each
           of
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           much
           acknowledge
           his
           respects
           to
           me
           .
           To
           the
           four
           first
           I
           gave
           little
           else
           but
           brief
           returnes
           of
           the
           like
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           consisting
           chiefly
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           asserting
           of
           the
           nearnesse
           of
           his
           judgement
           to
           the
           Primate's
           ,
           or
           the
           remotenesse
           of
           Mr.
           Barlee's
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           conceive
           it
           fitting
           for
           me
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           was
           a
           professed
           
             full
             agreement
          
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           good
           office
           
           in
           me
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           .
           Now
           for
           those
           ,
           the
           cause
           rendred
           of
           his
           not
           publishing
           them
           is
           good
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             needfull
             ,
             or
             of
             concernment
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
          
           Only
           to
           the
           fifth
           of
           his
           ,
           wherein
           
             three
             Certificates
          
           are
           published
           as
           testimonies
           to
           confirm
           his
           former
           assertion
           of
           a
           
             late
             change
             of
             judgment
             in
             the
             Primate
             ,
          
           with
           other
           applicatory
           passages
           from
           thence
           ,
           I
           did
           return
           him
           a
           larger
           answer
           in
           this
           Letter
           following
           ,
           (
           excepting
           somefew
           circumstantiall
           alterations
           )
           having
           then
           no
           imagination
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           have
           bin
           made
           publick
           .
           And
           I
           have
           as
           little
           mind
           to
           it
           now
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           provocation
           of
           divers
           of
           my
           Friends
           who
           conceive
           the
           Primate
           suffers
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           many
           by
           the
           silence
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           compelled
           
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           put
           forth
           this
           brief
           defence
           of
           him
           without
           any
           offence
           to
           Mr.
           Pierce
           .
           For
           his
           Appendage
           (
           wherein
           his
           respects
           to
           me
           are
           rather
           encreased
           then
           lesse●ed
           )
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           clear
           
             one
             passage
          
           .
           He
           saith
           I
           have
           spoken
           indiscriminately
           of
           Universal
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Vniversall
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           he
           quotes
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           my
           second
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Barlee
           ,
           p.
           64.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             But
             that
             by
             an
             Vniversall
             Redemption
             should
             be
             understood
             ,
             an
             Vniversall
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
             will
             not
             be
             attested
             to
             have
             heen
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Primate
             ,
          
           &c.
           doth
           not
           this
           clearly
           imply
           a
           distinction
           to
           be
           made
           between
           them
           ▪
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           then
           so
           intended
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           he
           addes
           immediately
           after
           .
           
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             
             them
             ,
             I
          
           do
           fully
           concurre
           with
           him
           in
           it
           .
           Yet
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           himself
           puts
           them
           together
           often
           indiscriminately
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           page
           before
           this
           ,
           thrice
           in
           one
           page
           ,
           86.
           and
           p.
           88.
           l.
           32.
           as
           in
           his
           Philanth
           .
           p.
           15.
           and
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           if
           I
           have
           in
           any
           other
           place
           done
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           I
           was
           led
           to
           it
           by
           him
           .
           In
           this
           we
           have
           no
           disagreement
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           this
           following
           Letter
           may
           not
           occasion
           any
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           forced
           thus
           to
           publish
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Doctor
           Bernards
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Pierce's
           Fifth
           Letter
           containing
           three
           Certificates
           ,
           produced
           by
           him
           to
           justifie
           a
           late
           change
           of
           judgsment
           in
           the
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Owe
           you
           many
           thanks
           for
           the
           labour
           you
           have
           taken
           in
           your
           last
           Letter
           of
           the
           28.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           in
           transcribing
           the
           Certificates
           of
           those
           learned
           persons
           ,
           which
           (
           supposing
           to
           have
           been
           rightly
           apprehended
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           mistake
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           )
           favourably
           interpreted
           ,
           do
           not
           seem
           to
           me
           necessarily
           to
           argue
           what
           you
           have
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           concluded
           of
           the
           change
           of
           judgement
           in
           the
           Primate
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           ingenuously
           give
           
           you
           my
           sense
           of
           ,
           without
           any
           desire
           of
           further
           dispute
           or
           contention
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           for
           Doctor
           Walton's
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             Primate
             did
             declare
             his
             utter
             dislike
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             absolute
             reprobation
          
           ;
           I
           conceive
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Supralapsarian
           opinion
           ,
           which
           makes
           reprobation
           to
           be
           antecedent
           to
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Praeterition
           ,
           but
           a
           Predamnation
           for
           actuall
           sins
           .
           
             That
             he
             held
             the
             universality
             of
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             sufficiency
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             efficacy
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             men
             were
             by
             that
             made
             salvable
          
           (
           for
           so
           much
           efficacy
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           )
           differs
           not
           from
           that
           which
           his
           letter
           published
           ,
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             all
             men
             were
             not
             thereby
             saved
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             
             did
             not
             accept
             of
             salvation
             offered
             ,
          
           is
           also
           granted
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           according
           to
           his
           judgement
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           viz.
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           ;
           not
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             grace
             of
             Conversion
             was
             not
             irresistable
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             did
             often
             resist
             and
             reject
             the
             same
             ,
          
           may
           well
           stand
           with
           my
           Lord
           Primate's
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           opposite
           to
           this
           .
           viz.
           That
           it
           is
           so
           effectual
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           decree
           of
           his
           election
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           resisted
           by
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             his
             dissent
             from
             Geneva
          
           (
           as
           Doctor
           Walton
           certifies
           )
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Beza
           ,
           not
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           Sublapsarian
           (
           as
           I
           have
           intimated
           before
           )
           and
           I
           conceive
           his
           
             concurrence
             with
             Bishop
             Overall
          
           ,
           which
           he
           averreth
           him
           to
           have
           professed
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
           understood
           as
           I
           have
           expressed
           it●
           for
           you
           know
           that
           
             Bishop
             Overall
          
           distinguished
           the
           Remonstrants
           opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Puritans
           ;
           (
           which
           title
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           spared
           )
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           joynes
           the
           universality
           of
           redemption
           with
           the
           speciall
           intention
           of
           God
           ,
           effectually
           to
           save
           the
           elect
           .
           This
           for
           Doctor
           Walton's
           Certificate
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           Mr.
           Goninges
           ,
           which
           seems
           (
           by
           the
           Preface
           of
           it
           )
           to
           have
           bin
           given
           you
           after
           your
           publishing
           the
           Lord
           Primate's
           change
           of
           judgment
           ;
           somewhat
           of
           that
           may
           be
           safely
           granted
           ;
           
             viz.
             The
             sincerity
             of
             God's
             universal
             call
             of
             all
             sinners
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           he
           affirmes
           to
           have
           heard
           ,
           
           from
           him
           in
           the
           publick
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           he
           received
           from
           him
           in
           private
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             word
             preached
             ,
             did
             give
             internal
             grace
             to
             all
             that
             are
             called
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             repent
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             yea
             they
             all
             can
             will
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           the
           Primate's
           words
           were
           not
           mistaken
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           might
           the
           more
           possibly
           by
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           date
           of
           his
           certificate
           to
           you
           )
           I
           suppose
           this
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           That
           by
           internall
           grace
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           there
           are
           some
           
             good
             motions
          
           offered
           unto
           the
           hearts
           of
           sinners
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           did
           not
           extinguish
           and
           resist
           ,
           and
           thereby
           draw
           upon
           themselves
           a
           
             further
             guilt
          
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           seconded
           with
           more
           effectuall
           grace
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           
           upon
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           God
           doth
           justly
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           superadde
           that
           
             speciall
             grace
          
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Wills
           are
           changed
           ,
           and
           their
           conversion
           wrought
           .
           As
           for
           
             posse
             non
             resistere
          
           ,
           it
           is
           consistent
           with
           actuall
           resistance
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           speciall
           grace
           ,
           and
           thus
           far
           I
           conceive
           he
           might
           hold
           with
           
             Bishop
             Overall
          
           ;
           so
           much
           for
           Mr.
           Goninge
           .
        
         
           For
           Mr.
           Thornedick's
           Testimony
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           wherein
           it
           differeth
           from
           the
           Lord
           Primate's
           Letter
           published
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           further
           answer
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           even
           by
           these
           Certificates
           ,
           so
           sure
           a
           ground
           ,
           for
           your
           assertion
           of
           my
           Lord
           
             Primate's
             change
             of
             judgement
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             being
             of
             late
             a
             serious
             convert
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           you
           have
           supposed
           ;
           The
           first
           
           pretend
           but
           little
           ,
           the
           last
           less
           ,
           and
           the
           middle
           not
           much
           ;
           thus
           interpreted
           :
           Howsoever
           for
           my self
           ,
           had
           I
           been
           an
           ear-witnesse
           of
           that
           which
           certifies
           the
           most
           largely
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           had
           more
           caution
           then
           to
           have
           adventured
           to
           signifie
           the
           judgement
           of
           so
           eminent
           a
           person
           ,
           
             under
             hand
             ,
             and
             seale
          
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           say
           you
           have
           it
           )
           without
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           consent
           ,
           whether
           when
           he
           was
           living
           ,
           or
           since
           his
           death
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           which
           should
           seem
           to
           
             imply
             a
             contradiction
          
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           had
           before
           said
           and
           wrot
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           Objection
           of
           the
           32
           Article
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           Article
           may
           very
           well
           admit
           of
           some
           preparative
           motions
           tending
           to
           conversion
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           actuall
           grace
           of
           conversion
           ;
           and
           may
           also
           be
           understood
           of
           denying
           an
           
             actuall
             
             tuall
             call
          
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Pale
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           works
           of
           the
           creation
           and
           providence
           do
           lead
           men
           ,
           or
           enable
           them
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           some
           
             French
             Divines
          
           have
           lately
           taught
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           inconsistency
           implyed
           by
           you
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           affirmed
           of
           my
           Lord
           Primates
           judgement
           .
           viz.
           That
           
             Massa
             corrupta
          
           was
           the
           object
           of
           predestination
           ,
           it
           will
           well
           consist
           with
           his
           judgment
           of
           universall
           redemption
           ,
           expressed
           in
           his
           letter
           .
           And
           ,
           the
           decree
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           
             ex
             intentione
             speciali
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           deny
           a
           salvability
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           effectuall
           grace
           to
           be
           given
           to
           work
           their
           conversion
           ,
           and
           may
           also
           consist
           with
           universall
           redemption
           ,
           and
           possibility
           of
           salvation
           ,
           because
           reprobation
           
           is
           onely
           
             negatio
             specialis
             gratiae
             ,
             non
             nudae
             sufficientis
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           Goteschalchus
           ,
           the
           Primate
           relating
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           and
           his
           opinion
           ,
           is
           not
           thereby
           obliged
           to
           every
           particular
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           mistakes
           of
           Mr.
           Barlee's
           from
           thence
           ,
           or
           that
           large
           Catechisme
           going
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           doth
           not
           concern
           me
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           :
        
         
           For
           that
           which
           you
           mention
           of
           Mr.
           Vaughans
           relation
           in
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           Doctor
           Iackson
           ,
           of
           the
           care
           which
           the
           Primate
           took
           ,
           (
           being
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           a
           Mourner
           at
           his
           funerall
           )
           to
           have
           his
           writings
           
             very
             religiously
          
           preserved
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           have
           viewed
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           find
           some
           mistake
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           thus
           ;
           viz.
           The
           
             Bishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             (
             being
             at
             his
             funerall
          
           )
           much
           desired
           
           his
           papers
           might
           be
           carefully
           preserved
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Primate
           meant
           ,
           or
           approved
           those
           works
           of
           Doctor
           Iacksons
           ,
           wherein
           he
           professeth
           himself
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Arminian
           way
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           of
           those
           Bookes
           which
           he
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Pembrook
          
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           answered
           by
           Doctor
           Twisse
           .
           Other
           works
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           ●●arned
           man
           might
           have
           of
           other
           subjects
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           usefull
           to
           posterity
           ,
           which
           the
           Primate
           might
           have
           a
           care
           of
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           they
           were
           any
           of
           
             that
             nature
          
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           they
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           such
           works
           which
           were
           
             not
             extant
          
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           those
           which
           were
           already
           printed
           ,
           as
           you
           seem
           to
           apply
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           
           doth
           not
           appear
           ,
           the
           Primate
           then
           understood
           what
           subjects
           they
           were
           of
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           have
           immediately
           added
           of
           your
           own
           ;
           
             viz.
             That
             such
             inestimable
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             might
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             posterity
             ,
             but
             might
             performe
             their
             work
             of
             bringing
             religion
             into
             its
             wits
             ,
          
           (
           which
           the
           Reader
           might
           possibly
           mistake
           ,
           in
           apprehending
           them
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Primates
           words
           )
           and
           your
           somewhat
           severe
           application
           to
           him
           ,
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           what
           Mr.
           Barlee
           had
           said
           of
           Doctor
           Iackson
           ,
           seemes
           to
           want
           a
           foundation
           here
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           which
           you
           write
           in
           your
           Postcript
           concerning
           my
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             was
             confirmed
          
           ,
           or
           inclined
           unto
           by
           the
           Primate
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           if
           you
           observe
           the
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           
           it
           is
           onely
           in
           relation
           to
           Pelagius
           and
           his
           disciples
           ,
           and
           limited
           to
           those
           points
           in
           debate
           concerning
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           ,
           whereof
           
             universall
             redemption
             and
             free
             will
          
           ,
           were
           mentioned
           ;
           not
           that
           by
           it
           I
           had
           obliged
           the
           Primate
           to
           be
           of
           Saint
           Augustines
           judgement
           in
           all
           points
           besides
           :
           And
           for
           that
           particular
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           which
           you
           instance
           in
           ,
           it
           came
           not
           into
           my
           discourse
           in
           either
           of
           my
           Letters
           to
           Mr.
           Barlee
           ,
           what
           he
           or
           Mr.
           Baxter
           have
           produced
           of
           the
           Primates
           apprehension
           ;
           what
           was
           Saint
           Augustines
           judgement
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           cannot
           argue
           it
           was
           therefore
           his
           own
           ;
           Indeed
           ,
           Saint
           Augustine
           is
           variously
           conceived
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           severall
           Tractates
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           hath
           some
           expressions
           
             tending
             to
             
             the
             finall
             falling
             away
             of
             some
             who
             have
             been
             regenerated
             and
             justified
          
           ;
           he
           is
           thus
           salved
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           understand
           him
           either
           ,
           
             de
             justificatis
             Sacramento
             tenus
          
           ,
           or
           
             judicio
             charitatis
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           such
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           predispositions
           to
           regeneration
           ,
           in
           some
           Morall
           reformation
           ;
           not
           of
           a
           spiritual
           real
           conversion
           ,
           which
           he
           denies
           to
           any
           reprobate
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           variety
           of
           senses
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           done
           better
           then
           thus
           ,
           to
           chuse
           the
           worse
           ;
           for
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           ,
           who
           was
           against
           the
           
             Total
             and
             final
          
           falling
           away
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           effectually
           called
           ,
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           38
           Article
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           touched
           the
           principal
           materials
           in
           your
           Letter
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           
             some
             have
             
             endeavoured
             to
             gain
             credit
             to
             their
             Calvinistical
             opinions
             by
             their
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             the
          
           Primates
           name
           .
           I
           could
           wish
           those
           hard
           expressions
           tending
           so
           much
           to
           the
           distaste
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           might
           be
           abated
           ;
           whom
           divers
           of
           the
           most
           
             eminent
             Writers
          
           ,
           and
           
             learned
             Fathers
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           whom
           I
           suppose
           you
           reverence
           )
           have
           had
           in
           
             great
             esteem
          
           ;
           and
           usually
           name
           him
           with
           honour
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           quote
           divers
           ,
           as
           Arch-Bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           Bishop
           Davenant
           ,
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           Doctor
           Ward
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Bishop
           Andrewes
           shall
           suffice
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           
             determination
             against
             usury
          
           ,
           (
           a
           case
           wherein
           he
           dissented
           from
           Calvin
           yet
           )
           thus
           writes
           of
           of
           him
           .
           
             Calvino
             (
             illustri
             viro
             nec
             unquam
             sine
             summi
             honoris
             praefatione
             nominando
          
           )
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Calvin
             an
             excellent
             man
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             named
             without
             a
             Preface
             of
             the
             highest
             honour
             .
          
           I
           wish
           that
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           charity
           found
           in
           those
           old
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           doubled
           upon
           us
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           as
           much
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           called
           unto
           it
           ;
           The
           contrary
           may
           possibly
           be
           gratefull
           to
           the
           
             See
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           advantage
           it
           can
           be
           to
           us
           .
           For
           his
           discipline
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           your
           liberty
           ,
           which
           may
           well
           be
           distinguished
           from
           his
           doctrines
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Primate
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           say
           he
           was
           of
           his
           judgement
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           
             due
             respect
          
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           which
           you
           object
           again
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           in
           your
           third
           Letter
           ,
           
             viz.
             my
             acknowledgeing
          
           an
           engagement
           to
           Mr.
           
             Barlee
             for
             his
             readinesse
             offered
          
           ,
           
           (
           in
           his
           first
           Letter
           unto
           me
           )
           
             to
             clear
             the
             Primate
          
           ,
           &c.
           did
           not
           deserve
           a
           repetition
           ,
           being
           it
           was
           in
           my
           first
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           as
           much
           a
           stranger
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           to
           you
           :
           only
           ,
           let
           me
           say
           thus
           much
           of
           him
           .
           How
           far
           he
           had
           disagreed
           in
           his
           book
           from
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enquire
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           receipt
           of
           that
           tractate
           ,
           wherein
           he
           read
           what
           his
           was
           ;
           he
           wrot
           thus
           unto
           me
           (
           Decemb.
           21.
           1657.
           
           )
           viz.
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             be
             some
          
           minutiae
           ,
           
             about
             which
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             an
             amicable
             conference
             with
             you
             .
             However
             as
             to
             the
          
           rei
           summam
           ,
           
             I
             do
             so
             perfectly
             agree
             with
             the
             most
             venerable
          
           Primate
           ,
           
             as
             that
             I
             dare
             discharge
             you
             from
             all
             feares
             of
             ever
             having
             him
             exposed
             to
             my
             pen
             ,
             and
             censure
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           I
           doe
           the
           rather
           
           thus
           punctually
           repeat
           his
           words
           ,
           because
           in
           short
           you
           have
           mentioned
           it
           from
           me
           in
           your
           
             fourth
             Letter
          
           .
           And
           when
           I
           had
           read
           you
           both
           ,
           meeting
           in
           the
           Primate
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           part
           to
           sit
           down
           in
           silence
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           you
           have
           with
           much
           industry
           viewed
           ,
           and
           reviewed
           the
           Primates
           judgement
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           published
           ,
           but
           I
           wish
           I
           did
           not
           find
           you
           making
           that
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           confirm
           
             your
             former
             assertion
             of
             a
             change
             in
             him
             ,
          
           in
           which
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           
             shaken
             in
             mind
          
           by
           what
           hath
           passed
           between
           us
           ,
           but
           must
           still
           conceive
           (
           contrary
           to
           your
           expectation
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           your
           Letter
           )
           there
           was
           a
           mistake
           wheresoever
           it
           lights
           ,
           which
           being
           so
           gentle
           an
           expression
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           are
           all
           subject
           
           unto
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           of
           any
           offence
           ,
           either
           to
           your self
           ,
           or
           Certifiers
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           entreat
           you
           to
           let
           
             the
             venerable
             name
          
           (
           as
           you
           stile
           it
           )
           of
           that
           good
           man
           rest
           in
           peace
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           
             strife
             of
             tongues
             or
             pens
          
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           leave
           his
           judgment
           to
           his
           works
           ,
           which
           do
           undoubtedly
           testifie
           of
           him
           :
           and
           for
           any
           further
           dispute
           of
           
             this
             subject
          
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           wish
           this
           might
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           largest
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           by
           this
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           least
           breach
           may
           be
           made
           between
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           friendship
           ,
           which
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           shall
           ever
           ber
           readily
           manifested
           by
        
         
           
             Grayes-Inne
             ,
             
               Febr.
               9.
               1657.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             assured
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             ,
             
               N.
               BERNARD
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64635-e590
           
             a
             Though
             of
             late
             it
             hath
             had
             that
             latitude
             as
             to
             comprehend
             Episcopacy
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             
               Ancient
               Records
            
             (
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             )
             it
             was
             limited
             to
             the
             
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
            
             ;
             For
             this
             was
             then
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             Provinciall
             visitation
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             would
             visit
             ,
             
               Episcopum
               ,
               Praelatos
               ,
               clerum
               &
               populum
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Common
             Prayer
             in
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             first
             that
             broached
             that
             figment
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             conscration
             in
             England
             ,
             after
             45
             yeares
             silence
             of
             any
             other
             Author
             ,
             which
             in
             Bishop
             Bedells
             Letters
             to
             Wadesworth
             ,
             p.
             142.
             is
             confuted
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Synops.
               Theol.
               disp
               41.
               de
               Christo
               &
               Antichristo
               conclus
               .
            
             Ex
             quibus
             apparet
             Pontificem
             &
             Papam
             Romanum
             ,
             revera
             An●ich●if●um
             &
             filium
             perditionis
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e3230
           
             a
             Apoc.
             17.
             v.
             18.
             &
             18
             v.
             2.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Apoe
             .
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             17
             2.
             
             &
             18.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             (
             Horat.
             in
             Car.
             seculari
             .
             )
             Dii
             quibus
             septem
             placuere
             colles
             .
          
           
             Trist.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Eleg.
             4.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Eleg
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             1
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Romans
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e6000
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             21.
             7
             
          
           
             Psalm
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7
             6.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             Chap.
             3.
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isay
             81.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Micah
             6
             2
             
          
           
             Isay
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             65.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2
             
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             33
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             52.
             11.
             
             Ser.
             50.
             8.
             and
             Jer.
             51
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             51.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             330.
             
          
           
             Verse
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             Rom.
             Pon●
             .
             5.
             1.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ab
             Alex
             6.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             See
             also
             Chapter
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             4
             
          
           
             De
             Rob.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Not.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             11.
             8
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             Isay
             52.
             11
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             18.
             36.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             last
             vers
             .
          
           
             John
             14.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             De
             justisica
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             John
             18.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             I.
             V.
             16.
             2
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Epist●la
             6
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             John
             13
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             52.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Matthew
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Peter
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             John
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chap
             6.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             ●0
             .
             37.
             and
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e14960
           
             a
             Omnes
             prophetiae
             priusquam
             habent
             efficaciam
             ,
             aenigmata
             sunt
             homi●ibus
             ,
             sed
             cum
             venerit
             tempus
             ,
             &
             evenerit
             quod
             prephet
             a●um
             est
             ,
             habent
             liquidam
             &
             certam
             exp
             siti●nem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Accuratam
             calculi
             notitiam
             ,
             tempus
             &
             experientia
             r●velabit
             vigilantibus
             .
          
           
             c
             Minimè
             verò
             mir●m
             ,
             si
             i●ta
             quae
             dixi
             tam
             vel
             clar
             am
             ,
             vel
             cerlam
             in-scriptis
             patrum
             interp●aetationem
             non
             habeant
             :
             Ope●abatur
             enim
             modò
             mysterium
             tum
             iniquitatis
             .
             Signatus
             ad●uc
             liber
             er●t
             bujus
             prophetiae
             .
             Verissimum
             autem
             verbum
             est
             ,
             aenigma
             esse
             propheti●m
             omnem
             ,
             cùm
             nondum
             completae
             est
             ,
             ut
             quamvis
             prisci
             illi
             omni
             genere
             Charismatum
             ▪
             vitae
             v●rò
             sanctimonia
             longo
             nos
             intervallo
             supererarint
             ,
             mirari
             tamen
             non
             debeat
             quis
             ,
             si
             illis
             t●m
             non
             adeo
             explicata
             omnia
             sue●int
             qu●m
             robis
             per
             gratiam
             Dei
             jam
             surt
             ,
             quicon
             summaetam
             jam
             prophe●iam
             illam
             qu●tidiè
             o●usis
             usurpamus
             ▪
             pag.
             186.
             
          
           
             d
             Quis
             nisi
             Romanus
             Status
             ,
             cujus
             abscessio
             i●
             decem
             Reges
             dispersa
             ,
             Antichristum
             superinducet
             ,
             &
             tunc
             revelabitur
             iniquus
             .
          
           
             e
             Christianis
             necessitatem
             incumbere
             orandi
             pro
             Imperatoribus
             ,
             etiam
             pro
             omni
             statu
             Imperii
             ,
             rebúsque
             Romanis
             ;
             quod
             vim
             maximam
             universo
             orbi
             imminentem
             a●●erbitates
             horrendas
             comminentem
             Romani
             Imperii
             commeatu
             scimus
             retardari
             
               Apol
               .
               c.
            
             32.
             
             Commeatum
             dicere
             solet
             Tertullianus
             ,
             spatium
             temporis
             praescriptum
             ,
             
               &c.
               Vid.
            
             Down●am
             
               Epise
               .
               Derens.
               le
               Antichristo
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             id
             est
             ,
             Imperium
             Romanum
             ,
             quando
             è
             medio
             sublaetum
             fuerit
             ;
             tunc
             venit
             ille
             ,
             &c.
             &
             vacantem
             Imperii
             principatum
             invadet
             &
             te●tabit
             ad
             se
             rapere
             ,
             &
             hominum
             ,
             &
             Dei
             Imperium
             .
          
           
             g
             Nen
             vult
             apertè
             di●ere
             .
             Romanum
             Imperium
             destruc●dum
             ,
             quia
             tum
             adversum
             Christianos
             ,
             rabiem
             conci●asset
             persecutionis
             .
          
           
             h
             (
             Donec
             de
             medi●
             f●●t
             ,
             )
             d●nec
             regnum
             quod
             nuac
             te●et
             de
             medi●
             auferatur
             :
             h●c
             de
             Imperio
             Romàno
             dictum
             est
             &
             propterea
             Paulum
             non
             id
             apertè
             scribere
             voluisse
             ,
             ne
             calum●ia●
             incurra●
             ,
             quod
             Romano
             Imperio
             malè
             ●ptaverit
             .
          
           
             i
             Tò
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             tenet
             )
             intelligit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quod
             prohibet
             ,
             vel
             impedimento
             est
             ;
             quid
             .
             nam
             autem
             est
             illud
             ,
             ●isi
             Romanum
             Imperium
             ,
             &c.
             nisi
             enim
             hoc
             solvetur
             ,
             iste
             non
             veniet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Avent
             Annal
             .
             Boior
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid
             ▪
             p.
             470.
             
          
           
             m
             Ad
             calcem
             ●
             .
             Tom.
             Auctarii
             .
             Bibliothec
             ▪
             Elit
             .
             Paris
             .
             16●0
             .
          
           
             n
             Vide
             Rog.
             Hoved●n
             .
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             Pa●●s
             .
          
           
             p
             Non
             defueran●
             etiam
             in
             omnibus
             terris
             numer●si
             pi●rum
             coetus
             ,
             qui
             toto
             sol●●
             Satan●
             tem
             pore
             bell●m
             Antichrists
             indixerunt
             :
             cujusmodi
             erant
             ,
             quos
             Papistae
             (
             cum
             primum
             sectae
             authorem
             à
             quo
             denominarentur
             ,
             invenire
             n●n
             possent
             )
             à
             quodam
             
               Petro
               Waldo
               Lugdunensi
               Waldenfium
            
             &
             pauper●m
             Lugdunensium
             n●mina
             .
             indide●unt
             .
             
               Usserius
               Arch.
               Armach
            
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             Christ.
             succes
             .
             &
             fla●
             .
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Haec
             ve
             〈◊〉
             netatio
             nominis
             Antichristi
             ,
             si
             illam
             integram
             accip●amus
             quadratin
             illum
             optimè
             ,
             quem
             esse
             ●erum
             illum
             Antichristum
             (
             D●n
             juvante
             )
             demonstra●●mus
             :
             Rom●num
             dico
             Purtifi●●m
             ,
             qui
             se
             esse
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             ,
             Christi
             vicem
             implere
             glori●●ur
             .
          
           
             p
             De
             eo
             tantum
             nobis
             lis
             erit
             jam
             quae●am
             illa
             ibi
             Roma
             Babylon
             ,
             aut
             Roma
             quo
             tempore
             Babylon
             esse
             coeperit
             ;
             Cuirei
             tot
             ibi
             circumstantias
             adhibet
             
               S.
               Johannes
            
             ,
             vix
             ut
             in
             ea
             errare
             ●uiquam
             contingat
             .
             Qu●
             enim
             Babylon
             ibi
             ,
             eadem
             meretrix
             magna
             dicitur
             ,
             &c.
             Edoctum
             antem
             ibi
             se
             dicit
             Johannes
             à
             spiritu
             de
             rebus
             quae
             venturae
             essent
             .
             Quod
             si
             jam
             Romam
             ibi
             (
             quo
             tu
             sensu
             vis
             )
             designavit
             ,
             nihil
             venturum
             edocuit
             spiritus
             ;
             Ethnica
             enim
             tum
             Roma
             in
             Auge
             erat
             vel
             maximè
             .
             Propheticus
             verò
             is
             liber
             totus
             haberi
             solet
             ,
             &c.
             nimis
             autem
             illa
             misella
             tum
             prophetia
             foret
             ,
             si
             praediceret
             fore
             ,
             ut
             persequeretur
             Rom●
             Christianos
             ●idit
             ver●
             hoc
             priusquam
             in
             Paethmos
             relega●us
             esset
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             183
             ,
             184.
             and
             p.
             185.
             
             De
             ca
             Roma
             quae
             veneficiis
             seducit
             ,
             quae
             agnum
             specie
             refert
             ,
             scriptam
             tamen
             in
             fronte
             blasphemiam
             ,
             in
             Temph
             Dei
             sedet
             ,
             cujus
             merces
             hominum
             animae
             ;
             quam
             decem
             Reges
             igne
             concrematuri
             sunt
             ad
             perniciem
             sempiternam
             ;
             quae
             per
             pseudo
             prophetam
             suam
             vim
             habet
             signa
             faciendi
             .
             Verè
             à
             To●●
             dicitur
             Romam
             Christianam
             perditam
             non
             iri
             :
             Non
             cer●è
             sed
             illam
             Antichristianam
             scili●et
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             Thes
             31.
             
             De
             Pontific●
             R●mano
             ,
             &
             praecipuis
             qui
             i●si
             attribuuntur
             titulis
             .
             S.
             12.
             
             Adversarii
             parro
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Antich●isti
             nomen
             ipsi
             compe●ere
             evidentissima
             ratione
             monstratur
             .
             Prius
             enim
             illi
             Apostolus
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quum
             appellat
             illum
             homi●nem
             peccati
             filium
             perdition●s
             ;
             adversar●um
             &
             efferentem
             se
             supra
             vel
             contra
             omne
             id
             quod
             dicitur
             Deus
             aut
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             a
             ut
             in
             templ●
             Dei
             ,
             tanquam
             Deus
             sedeat
             ▪
             prae
             se
             ferens
             se
             esse
             Deum
             :
             qui
             ex
             collapso
             Imperio
             Romano
             exu●get
             ,
             ejusque
             vacantem
             dignitatem
             ,
             occ●p●bat
             ;
             haec
             enim
             〈…〉
             Romano
             s●la
             intelligenda
             esse
             ,
             &
             intelligi
             posse
             asserimus
             .
             Antichristi
             ver●
             nomen
             il●i
             compete●
             excellentissimè
             ,
             sivè
             particula
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             oppositionem
             ,
             sive
             unius
             re●
             pro
             altera
             substitutionem
             ,
             vel
             legitimè
             factam
             aut
             per
             vim
             &
             fraud●●
             ,
             &c
             significat
             .
             S.
             13.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Omni
             instiumentor●m
             Satanicorum
             genere
             usus
             est
             sophistica
             hypocris●
             ,
             men●aciis
             ,
             aequ●v●cationibus
             ,
             perfidia
             ,
             perjuriis
             ,
             violentia
             ,
             veneno
             ,
             a●mis
             ;
             adeo
             ut
             merito
             dici
             possit
             ,
             bestiae
             illi
             formidabili
             quae
             Pardo
             ,
             Vrso
             ,
             Le●●i
             ,
             similis
             est
             ,
             &
             quâ
             Romanum
             Imperium
             significatum
             est
             ,
             successisse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Faxit
             Deus
             ut
             Ecclesia
             ab
             Antichristi
             fraudibus
             &
             Tyra●nide
             liberetur
             ;
             Religiosae
             sapientiae
             est
             ,
             Curiam
             Romanam
             ,
             a●
             Ecclesia
             in
             q●â
             P●ntifex
             sedea●
             interstinguere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             ●ùm
             Episcop●s
             Romanus
             ,
             erecta
             sibi
             i●
             orbe
             Christiano
             Monarchia
             ,
             dominationem
             usurpet
             in
             omnes
             Ecclesias
             &
             pastores
             ,
             in
             tantam
             erectus
             superbiam
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               ut
               Deum
               se
               dicat
            
             ,
             [
             Can.
             satis
             dist
             .
             96.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sac●ar
             .
             Cerem
             .
             cap.
             de
             Benedictiensis
             .
             ]
             veli●q●e
          
           
             2
             ad●rari
             ,
             [
             Concil
             .
             Lateran●ult
             .
             Se●●
             .
             1.
             3.
             9
             ,
             ●
             ]
             omnemque
             tribui
             sibi
             potestatem
             in
             〈◊〉
             &
             in
             terra
             ,
             res
             Ecclesiasticas
             o●nes
             disp●nat
             ;
             articulos
             fi
             lei
             definiat
             :
             Scripturarum
             author●ta●em
             ,
             atque
             interpretationem
             à
             se
             esse
             ,
             dicat
             ,
             animarum
             〈◊〉
             exerceat
             ;
             veta
             juramentáque
             dispenset
             ,
             novos
             Dei
             cultus
             ,
             i●stituat
             ;
             Tum
             in
             civilibus
             ,
             legi
             ●mam
             magistratu●um
             au●h●itatem
             pedib●s
             sub●
             gat
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ablatis
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Imperiis
             .
             Credimus
             atque
             asserimus
             esse
             verum
             illum
             &
             G●rman●m
             Antichrist●m
             ,
             perditicnis
             filium
             ,
             pron●nciatum
             in
             verbo
             〈◊〉
             Meretricem
             purpuratam
             it
             siden●em
             septem
             〈◊〉
             in
             ●ogna
             civitate
             ;
             quae
             regnum
             〈◊〉
             in
             Reges
             terrae
             :
             Expecta●●sque
             dum
             Dominus
             pr●ut
             pr●●sit
             ac
             jam
             coepit
             ,
             confici●ns
             cum
             spirituoris
             sui
             ,
             tandem
             ill●st●●
             adventu
             suo
             aboleat
             .
          
           
             u
             
               
                 Calvin
                 .
                 Epist.
              
               104.
               
               Under
               the
               Papacy
               some
               Church
               ,
               remaineth
               ,
               a
               Church
               crazed
               ,
               forlorne
               ,
               mistaken
               ,
               yet
               some
               Church
               ,
               his
               reason
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               cited
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Hooker
                 .
                 Instit.
                 Sect.
              
               27.
               
            
             
               Geh●●i
               a
               man
               though
               over-run
               with
               a
               Leprosy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               shunned
               as
               unclean
               .
            
             
               Antichristianismus
               est
               morbus
               in
               Christianism●
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             are
             these
             .
             viz.
             by
             this
             Article
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             Kings
             are
             not
             deposable
             by
             the
             Pope
             )
             we
             are
             cast
             headlong
             into
             a
             manifest
             heresie
             ,
             as
             binding
             us
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             ages
             past
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             been
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Champions
             of
             the
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             do
             hold
             an
             impious
             &
             detestable
             opinion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             the
             Pope
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             expired
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             Antichrist
             .
             p.
             453.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             usual
             stile
             of
             the
             Sybils
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Roma
               septicollis
               in
               Plutarch
               ,
               &
               Varro
               ,
            
             a
             Festival
             among
             the
             Romans
             called
             
               dies
               septem
               montium
               .
               Tertul.
            
             in
             his
             time
             calls
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               seven
               hills
               ,
               Ipsam
               vernaculam
               septem
               collium
               plebem
               convenio
               .
            
             Apol.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             x
             Ita
             avidè
             avent
             homines
             ●ii
             Petrum
             Romae
             ,
             alicubi
             in
             Scripturâ
             reperire
             ,
             poti●s
             ut
             Babylone●●
             velint
             esse
             Romam
             ,
             ubi
             Pe●●us
             fuit
             ,
             quam
             ut
             Petrus
             Romae
             n●n
             fuerit
             .
             Valde
             enim
             illorum
             interest
             ad
             ●aput
             fidei
             ut
             Petrus
             Romae
             cred●tur
             fuisse
             ,
             &c.
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             p
             183.
             
          
           
             y
             Certissimum
             esse
             nomine
             Babylenis
             Roma●urbem
             significari
             .
             Anno
             45.
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             Hui●
             conveniunt
             aptissimè
             omnia
             atque
             illud
             inprimis
             ,
             quod
             alii
             conve●ire
             non
             potest
             ;
             optimè
             etiam
             convenisse●
             ,
             quod
             in
             ●odem
             capite
             ,
             &
             mulier
             quam
             vidisti
             est
             civitas
             magna
             ,
             quae
             habet
             regnum
             super
             reges
             terr●
             .
          
           
             a
             Existimamus
             nomine
             Babylonis
             Remanam
             urbem
             significari
             in
             hoc
             Apocalypsis
             opere
             ,
             ubi
             toties
             Babylon
             nominatur
             ,
             &c.
             omnia
             quae
             his
             capitibas
             memorantur
             ,
             in
             Romanam
             urbem
             aptissimè
             quadrant
             ,
          
           
             b
             Iohannes
             in
             Apocalypsi
             Passim
             Romam
             vocat
             Babylonem
             ut
             Tertullianus
             annotavit
             ,
             &
             ●pertè
             colligitut
             ex
             cap.
             17.
             
             Apocal●p
             .
             ubi
             dicituy
             Babylon
             magna
             sedere
             suprà
             septem
             montes
             &
             habere
             imperium
             super
             reges
             terrae
             ;
             nec
             enim
             alia
             civitas
             est
             ,
             quae
             Iohannis
             tempore
             imperium
             habuerat
             super
             reges
             terrae
             quam
             Roma
             ;
             &
             notissimum
             est
             supra
             septem
             colles
             Romam
             aedificatam
             esse
             .
             
               lib.
               3.
               de
            
             Rom.
             Pont.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Romaà
             Johanne
             vocatur
             Babylon
             ,
             quia
             Babilon
             fuit
             figura
             Romae
             ,
             quibus
             verbi●
             aptè
             designat
             Romam
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e22150
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Answ.
             to
             Rhemist
             .
             Comment
             .
             on
             
               N.
               T
            
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Magnopere
             curandum
             est
             ut
             id
             teneamus
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             ,
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             creditum
             est
             ,
             hoc
             est
             enim
             verè
             &
             propriè
             Catholicum
             .
             contr
             .
             haeresin
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Initialis
             doctrina
             de
             ministerio
             Ecclesiae
             quia
             tum
             ordinabantur
             per
             impositionem
             manuum
             .
          
           
             *
             Totum
             munus
             Prophericum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Ep.
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gildas
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Minister
             .
             Anglican
             .
          
           
             Object
             ▪
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Bishop
             Bedels
             letter
             to
             Wadsworth
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             My
             defence
             for
             your
             Ministry
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               H●ly
               Ghost
               ;
               whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
               ,
               are
               remitted
               :
            
             doth
             suciffiently
             comprehend
             the
             authority
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e30450
           
             a
             Eadem
             unctio
             )
             non
             pootuit
             luculentiore
             testimoni●
             Pastores
             &
             doctores
             ornare
             ,
             à
             quibus
             illi
             instituti
             f●erant
             ,
             &
             quotidie
             ●dhuc
             instituebantur
             ,
             quam
             quum
             ipsos
             diceret
             ab
             ipso
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             doceri
             ,
             &
             jam
             antea
             esse
             doctos
             .
          
           
             b
             Piscator
             in
             loc
             .
             Vnctio
             docet
             ]
             id
             est
             ,
             ministerium
             verbi
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             effica●
             per
             praedicationem
             Evangelii
             ,
             quare
             ministerium
             verbi
             in
             precio
             habendum
             est
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             simplicitèr
             sed
             quia
             adhibent
             media
             per
             q●uae
             Deus
             remittit
             pecca●a
             ,
             haec
             autem
             ▪
             media
             sunt
             ●erbum
             &
             Sacramenta
             ;
             
               ●er
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Non
             quod
             homo
             propriè
             remittet
             peccatum
             ,
             sed
             quod
             ostendet
             &
             certificet
             adeò
             remiss●m
             ,
             neque
             enim
             al●a
             est
             abso●utio
             ab
             homine
             ,
             (
             quam
             si
             dicat
             )
             E●
             ti●i
             ,
             certifico
             te
             ,
             tibi
             remissa
             esse
             peccata
             ,
             Annuncio
             tibi
             te
             habere
             Deum
             propit●um
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ferus
             .
             lib
             2.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             9.
             edit
             .
             Mogu●t
             ,
             1559.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             summo
             P●ntifice
             esse
             pleni●ud●nem
             omnium
             grat●arum
             ,
             quia
             i●se
             solus
             confert
             plenam
             indulgentiam
             omnium
             peccatorum
             &
             computet
             sibi
             quod
             de
             primo
             princi●e
             D●mino
             dicimus
             ,
             quia
             de
             plenitudine
             ejus
             nos
             omnes
             accepimus
             ,
             de
             Regim
             .
             Principum
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             inter
             opuscula
             Th●mae
             ,
             num
             20.
             activè
             &
             proximè
             efficit
             gratiam
             justificationis
             ,
             ●t
             flatus
             extinguit
             ignem
             ,
             &
             dissipat
             nebulas
             ,
             sic
             absolutio
             sacerdotis
             pecca●a
             
               &c.
               
               Bell.
            
             de
             Sacram.
             lib●o
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             de
             poenitent
             .
             libro
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Attritio
               virtute
               clavium
               fit
               contritio
               ,
               Rom.
               Correctores
               Gloss.
               Gratiani
               de
               poenitent
               .
               du●t
               .
               1.
               principio
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Cui
             enim
             praevaricatores
             legis
             à
             peccato
             liberare
             licet
             ,
             nisi
             legis
             ipsius
             autori
             .
             in
             Jo●
             .
             lib.
             12.
             ●ap
             56.
             
          
           
             b
             Datu●us
             erat
             Dmi●us
             hominibus
             Spi●itum
             Sanctum
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             Spiri●u
             Sancto
             fidelibus
             suis
             dimitti
             peccata
             volebat
             intelligi
             ;
             nam
             quid
             es
             h●m●
             ,
             nisi
             ager
             sanandus
             ,
             vis
             mihi
             esse
             medicus
             ,
             mecum
             quaere
             medicum
             .
             Homil.
             23.
             
             Ex.
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             Ecce
             per
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             peccata
             donantur
             ,
             ●omines
             ,
             ministerium
             suum
             exhibent
             ,
             non
             jus
             alicujus
             potestatis
             exercent
             ,
             (
             de
             Sp.
             Sanct.
             )
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Aliud
             est
             baptiza●e
             per
             ministerium
             ,
             aliud
             per
             p●●estatem
             &
             autheritat●m
             ,
          
           
             a
             quos
             funes
             ,
             &
             vincula
             ,
             solvunt
             Apostoli
             Sermone
             Dei
             ,
             &
             testimoniis
             scripturae
             ,
             &
             exhortatione
             .
             
               lib.
               6.
               
               Comment
               .
               in
               Is.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Remj●●untur
             peccata
             per
             Dei
             verbum
             ,
             de
             Abel
             ,
             &
             Cain
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             3●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             ●Contaminatione
             contaminabit
             eum
             ,
             haud
             dubium
             ,
             quin
             Sacerd●s
             non
             quo
             contaminationis
             Author
             sit
             ,
             sed
             quo
             ostendat
             eum
             contaminatum
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               lib.
               7.
               
               Esa.
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             remit●endis
             vel
             re●inendis
             pecca●is
             ,
             id
             Iuris
             &
             Officii
             habent
             Evangelici
             sacerdotes
             ,
             quod
             olim
             habebant
             .
             sub
             lege
             legales
             in
             curandis
             leprosis
             .
             Hi
             ergo
             peccata
             dimi●tunt
             vel
             re●inent
             ,
             dum
             dimissa
             adeo
             ,
             vel
             re●entae
             ,
             indicant
             &
             ostendant
             .
             Ponunt
             enim
             sacerdotes
             nomen
             Domin●
             super
             filios
             Israel
             ,
             sed
             ipse
             benedixit
             ,
             si●ut
             legitur
             in
             
               Num.
               Petr.
               Lomb.
               l.
               4.
               sent
               .
               dist
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Num.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Sacerdos
             imponit
             manum
             subjecto
             ,
             ●ed●tum
             Spiritus
             sancti
             invocat
             ,
             &
             indicta
             in
             populum
             or
             atione
             altari
             reconcil●at
             ,
             &c.
             advers
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e35730
           
             a
             Disput.
             36.
             de
             cultu
             invocat
             .
             Sect.
             33.
             non
             tantum
             licitas
             sed
             &
             valde
             utiler
             esse
             ,
             contendimus
             ,
             &c.
             &
             in
             magnis
             conventibus
             at●entio
             auditorum
             per
             usitatas
             formulas
             ,
             non
             parum
             juvatur
             .
          
           
             b
             Licitum
             hoc
             esse
             manifestum
             est
             ,
             ex
             approbata
             sanctorum
             praxi
             ,
             quam
             in
             praescriptis
             Psalmis
             ,
             &
             bene●ice●di
             formulis
             ,
             scriptura
             nobis
             commendat
             .
             Vtile
             etiam
             &
             necessarium
             est
             quibusdam
             istisumodi
             f●rmam
             sequi
             ,
             quamvis
             ex
             libell●●sit
             denotanda
             .
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             de
             or●tione
             mentali
             &
             vocali
             .
          
           
             a
             Vbi
             sunt
             〈◊〉
             Pastor●s
             S.
             Liturgi●
             publica
             formula
             est
             apprimè
             utilis
             &
             necessaria
             ,
             ●d
             communem
             Ecclesiae
             aedificationem
             ,
             &c.
             earum
             usus
             jure
             damnari
             ●on
             p●●est
             nec
             debet
             ,
             c●um
             s●mper
             &
             ubique
             ,
             in
             universa
             Ecclesia
             Christi●na
             ,
             toto
             terrarum
             orbe
             ,
             ●am
             à
             piusquam
             1300
             annis
             perp●tuo
             obtinuerit
             ,
             etiamq●e
             ●odie
             ubique
             obtineat
             ,
             nisi
             apud
             novtio●
             ,
             &c.
             
             Donec
             tandem
             nuperimè
             exorti
             sunt
             in
             Anglia
             ,
             &c.
             de
             Litu●g
             .
             concept
             .
             form
             .
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Sicuti
             quoque
             tota
             vetust●
             Ecelesia
             ,
             i●
             semper
             extra●
             controversiam
             bab●●●t
             ,
             viz.
             Prec●●i●nem
             han●
             Christi
             non
             esse
             tantum
             rect●
             pre●andi
             normam
             ,
             sed
             insuper
             queque
             〈◊〉
             precand●
             formam
             .
             
               Synops
               .
               Theol.
               disp
            
             .
             36.
             
             Sect.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             Christum
             in
             cruce
             pendens
             depre●cation
             i●●rma
             ,
             á
             D●vide
             tanquam
             ●ypo
             antea
             ●bservata
             ,
             vsus
             est
             .
             Muth
             .
             27.
             46.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Ralph
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Iohn
             Rough.
             
          
           
             a
             Liberty
             in
             solitary
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Lesse
             liberty
             in
             private
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Least
             liberty
             in
             publi●k
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             *
             Cas.
             Cons.
             de
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             28.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64635-e42530
           
             *
             
               Mr.
               Thomas
               Price
            
             then
             Fellow
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             suffered
             much
             in
             the
             same
             Diocesse
             by
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             living
             in
             Wales
             .